diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-0.txt | 3877 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-0.zip | bin | 66538 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h.zip | bin | 1707334 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/68833-h.htm | 5136 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 453200 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/coversmall.jpg | bin | 251954 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i002.jpg | bin | 103755 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i003.jpg | bin | 44382 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i003a.jpg | bin | 29725 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i017.jpg | bin | 100710 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i023.jpg | bin | 79428 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i028.jpg | bin | 73449 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i039.jpg | bin | 76283 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i049.jpg | bin | 84114 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i058.jpg | bin | 85710 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i062.jpg | bin | 65829 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i073.jpg | bin | 71513 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i087.jpg | bin | 52270 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i096.jpg | bin | 94377 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i105.jpg | bin | 80332 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i110.jpg | bin | 77752 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i120.jpg | bin | 88722 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68833-h/images/i135.jpg | bin | 83840 -> 0 bytes |
26 files changed, 17 insertions, 9013 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..8f57282 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #68833 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/68833) diff --git a/old/68833-0.txt b/old/68833-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index e7b9c40..0000000 --- a/old/68833-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3877 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of The entertaining story of King -Brondé, his Lily and his Rosebud, by Abby Morton Diaz - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: The entertaining story of King Brondé, his Lily and his Rosebud - -Author: Abby Morton Diaz - -Illustrator: W. L. Sheppard - -Release Date: August 24, 2022 [eBook #68833] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Steve Mattern, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was - produced from images made available by the HathiTrust - Digital Library.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ENTERTAINING STORY OF -KING BRONDÉ, HIS LILY AND HIS ROSEBUD *** - - -[Illustration: THE TRIUMPHAL PROCESSION. - - [See page 131.] - - - - - - THE - ENTERTAINING STORY - OF - KING BRONDÉ, - His Lily and his Rosebud. - - BY ANNA M. DIAZ. - - WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY W. L. SHEPPARD. - - [Illustration] - - BOSTON: - TICKNOR AND FIELDS. - 1869. - - - - - Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1868, by - TICKNOR AND FIELDS, - in the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the District of - Massachusetts. - - - UNIVERSITY PRESS: WELCH, BIGELOW, & CO., - CAMBRIDGE. - - - - -CONTENTS. - - - CHAPTER I. PAGE - THE THREE PRINCESSES 9 - - CHAPTER II. - KING BRONDÉ 20 - - CHAPTER III. - THE WOOD-CUTTER’S CHILDREN 33 - - CHAPTER IV. - THE CAVE 40 - - CHAPTER V. - MEETING OF THE FAIRIES 44 - - CHAPTER VI. - GOING A HUNTING, AND WHAT CAME OF IT 48 - - CHAPTER VII. - ESCAPING FROM PERILS 61 - - CHAPTER VIII. - LIFE AT THE SEA-SHORE 70 - - CHAPTER IX. - THE FLOWER-GARDEN 79 - - CHAPTER X. - A NEW ACQUAINTANCE 87 - - CHAPTER XI. - MEETING AND PARTING 99 - - CHAPTER XII. - THE CHILDREN IN TROUBLE 107 - - CHAPTER XIII. - THE WHITE LAMB 114 - - CHAPTER XIV. - A LONG JOURNEY 118 - - CHAPTER XV. - TEARS AND SMILES 125 - - CHAPTER XVI. - A DISCOVERY 132 - - CHAPTER XVII. - KING MYRTLE AND QUEEN ROSEBUD 141 - - - - - THE - ENTERTAINING STORY - OF - KING BRONDÉ, - His Lily and his Rosebud. - - - - -THE KING’S - -LILY AND ROSEBUD. - - - - -CHAPTER I. - -THE THREE PRINCESSES. - - -If anybody had happened to be walking along what was called the -Robbers’ Road, in Long Forest, a part of the possessions of good King -Brondé, who lived many, many hundred years ago, he would have perceived -that the road was continually curving towards the right. He would also -soon have grown weary, for this winding road led, by degrees, to the -top of a mountain. But if he had kept on and on, and did not give up -for weariness, he would at length have come to the palace of the very -king himself. A magnificent palace it was, too, and a sight of it well -worth the long journey. - -If you could but have seen how the gilded roof shone in the sunlight! -and the white marble statues in the gardens! and the fountains and -the round ponds filled with gold and silver fishes! and the flocks -of lambs with blue and pink ribbons around their necks! and the -shepherdesses all dressed in white, each with her crook and her wreath -of flowers!--if you could but have seen all these beautiful things, -then would the weary journey have been soon forgotten. - -And could you have entered the palace itself, and have kept your eyes -from being blinded by the bright colors, the sparkling ornaments, and -all the splendor of this wonderful place, and have wandered on and on, -through the spacious apartments, you would at last have come to an -ivory door, over which was perched a red-and-green parrot. This parrot -was fed upon flowers made from crystals of white sugar; and had you -given him one of these he would have told you a riddle. But this, of -course, you could not know. And indeed, when the door was once open, -you would have forgotten parrots and everything else in gazing at the -beautiful lady within,--the beautiful pale lady, King Brondé’s queen. - -This is her private chamber. The windows are lofty, and more than half -hidden by rich curtains of crimson. The walls are covered with cloth -of crimson and gold. Vases of white lilies fill the air with their -fragrance. How beautiful is the pale lady, reclining upon her dark -cushions of velvet! Her robe is of blue silk, embroidered with silver. -Her fair hair is adorned with a wreath of blue flowers. These flowers -are made of precious stones, and the leaves are of silver. Her eyes -are blue, too, very blue,--bluer than her silk robe,--bluer than the -flowers in her hair. And oh! if her cheeks had but looked rosy then, -she would have been the most beautiful queen in the world. But her face -was very, very pale; so that when she was not called the Queen, she was -often called the Pale Lady, or the White Lady, and sometimes the Lily -Queen. - -But what are those blue eyes looking upon so earnestly, so tenderly, so -sadly? - -Ah! that I can soon tell you. - -But first I must tell you that fastened to the ceiling was a golden -eagle, holding in its claws a long silver cord. This cord sustained a -sort of canopy, made of white velvet, and fringed with silver. From -this canopy hung curtains of the most gauzy, delicate lace. These -were now looped up with their jewelled bands, and it was something -underneath upon which the blue eyes of the Pale Lady were fixed so -earnestly. - -Now this something underneath was something very charming indeed. - -It was a babe which lay there, sleeping in its cradle. - -This cradle was curiously wrought of sandalwood and rosewood and -boxwood and ivory. It was lined with down, and its cushions were white -and soft as new-fallen snow. The quilt was embroidered with pearls. -At each of its four corners, and bending over it, was the sculptured -figure of a little smiling boy. Those at the foot seemed playing softly -on musical instruments, as if soothing the child to slumber. The two -at the head were represented as holding out poppies over the infant -beneath. - -But why should the mother look with sadness upon her babe? If any one -could weep in such a beautiful place, we might fancy almost those were -tears in her blue eyes. - -The Pale Lady had, no doubt, cause for sorrow; for she sighed -frequently, and bowed her head upon the velvet cushions, saying, “O my -precious one! what shall I ask for thee?” - -At length she took from her bosom a curiously shaped whistle, which, -when she put it to her lips, gave forth the sweetest notes you ever -heard. - -Then the ivory door opened softly, and there came in a bright -black-eyed little boy, in a red turban. The lady, without speaking, -pointed to a casket at the opposite side of the room. This the little -black-eyed, also without speaking, placed in her hands, and then, with -the very lightest of footsteps and the very lowest of bows, he left the -room. - -The lady unlocked the casket, and, after opening many little drawers, -she at last took out a most fairy-like cup, made of alabaster, -perfectly plain and white. Then, lifting the crimson and gold hangings -from the wall near by, she pressed her finger upon what seemed to be -a small picture fastened in the wood-work. A drawer flew out, from -which the Pale Lady took three small green stones and a vial. Placing -the stones in the cup, she poured over them a liquid from the vial, -and very soon there began to arise a vapor, which spread through the -apartment. And the Pale Lady, while the vapor was rising, sang, in low -tones, these words:-- - - “Wild Mountain Fairy, in robes of green, - List to the call of the Lily Queen. - O, speed thee! speed quickly o’er land and o’er sea, - For the child and its mother are waiting for thee.” - -As the vapor melted away, there was seen, standing by the cradle, a -beautiful white lamb; which, after walking three times around the room, -became transformed into as pretty a green fairy as ever was seen. Now -this is what the fairy said to the lady, and what the lady said to the -fairy. - -_Fairy._--“Yes: three times I promised to come at thy bidding. This is -the third. What now is the wish of the fair Lily Queen?” - -_Lady._--“Fairy, I pray thee bestow something good--something -blessed--upon my youngest-born.” - -_Fairy._--“Yes, lady. And what shall it be? It is thine to choose. How -is it with the two princesses, her sisters? Did I not well by them?” - -_Lady._--“Fairy, what I asked thou gavest. For the eldest, I chose the -gift of perfect beauty, for I said, ‘Every one loves the beautiful; she -will draw all hearts to herself.’” - -_Fairy._--“And thus did it prove?” - -_Lady._--“Listen! I hear her step. Judge now for thyself.” - -As the ivory door swung open, the beautiful princess entered. Perfect -beauty had indeed been given her. There was in her countenance such a -bloom, such a freshness, such a smile upon her lip, such a light in her -eye, that, having once looked, one was hardly able to turn away. She -wore no ornament, well knowing that gold could buy nothing so pretty, -so bright, so radiant, as herself. - -“And such beauty as this, or even greater, wouldst thou choose for thy -youngest-born?” asked the fairy. - -“O no, no, no!” said the lady, earnestly. “O fairy! yonder beauty has -no heart, and none love her. She is not happy; she makes no one happy.” - -“And did I not warn thee?” asked the fairy. - -“Fairy, thou didst. The blame is mine,--mine only. I foolishly trusted -that beauty alone would draw loving hearts around her. Oh! she is -vain; she is silly; she is proud. Examine the book she holds. Inside -its covers are little mirrors, that she may continually enjoy the -sight of her beauty. All the artists in the kingdom are busy painting -likenesses of her face, her form, her hands. And you will perceive that -the very figures upon her dress are only so many miniatures of herself.” - -“And her sister, the second princess,” inquired the fairy, “upon whom, -at your request, I conferred great wisdom,--you surely find comfort in -her?” - -“Alas!” replied the lady, “although she can converse in all languages, -and not even the wisest philosopher can puzzle her with questions, -yet she cannot make herself beloved, for she knows not the secret of -making even the poorest child happy. Though despising beauty, yet she -is envious of her sister; and their want of affection saddens my whole -life. But you will see, now, this wise princess. That is her step -approaching. It will be very fortunate if we understand her, for seldom -does she converse in our own language.” - -Again the ivory door opened, to admit the second princess, who -instantly began talking. - -“Alski, mofo, se lup tak sba tab enryo dyo!” she exclaimed. - -Her dress was a brownish robe, reaching to the floor. It was covered -with ink-spots. Her hair was tumbled, and stuck full of pens. Her -hands were filled with big charts and rolls of manuscripts. - -“Potobi, ritu fo bam. Shik, sho, tabi,” said she, approaching her -beautiful sister so awkwardly that she almost trod upon one of the -pretty miniatures in her dress. The beauty sprang angrily up, and there -would have been a great quarrel, had not the Green Fairy, with a motion -of her wand, ordered them from the apartment. - -Meanwhile, the pale Lily Queen, paler now than ever, sat sighing and -weeping. - -“Arouse yourself, dear lady,” said the fairy, “and choose quickly, for -others may summon me, and I must soon be gone.” - -“Good fairy,” said the lady, “bestow upon her, not happiness for -herself, but the blessing of bringing happiness to others. I ask for -her the gift of exceeding love. Kindle a love-flame in her heart which -shall never grow dim.” - -“Alas!” said the fairy, “what you ask is not mine to give. Far, far -away, in a land which no mortal and no fairy ever saw, is an altar upon -which the holy fire is constantly burning. Now, although no mortal and -no fairy may enter there, yet there may, and there do, come messengers -from thence, bearing sparks of this holy fire. Happy the heart which -receives such messengers, for the love-flame, once kindled from the -sacred fire, is never quenched. And all who have love in their hearts -possess the blessing you have chosen,--the power and the will to create -happiness. Be silent, now, and let only beautiful and holy thoughts -enter your mind.” - -The fairy then described with her wand a circle upon the floor, in the -centre of which she stood for some time, motionless. At last, in a low -voice, she began chanting,-- - - “Beautiful Spirit! Spirit of Love, - Why dost thou tarry? O, where dost thou rove? - Linger not by the altar, sweet Spirit, for see! - The child of the Lily Queen waiteth for thee.” - -[Illustration] - -As she chanted, her voice grew fainter and fainter. Her form faded, -becoming more and more shadow-like, until, at length, its last dim -outline disappeared. - -But while the Pale Lady was still gazing at the spot where the fairy -had stood, she heard a voice faintly singing,-- - - “The Fairy Green - No more is seen. - Look not for me, - Dear lady. But see! - Where cometh above - The Spirit of Love.” - -The lady raised her eyes to the ceiling, and saw there what appeared -to be a kind of white cloud. While gazing, full of wonder at this -strange appearance, she perceived, flying from it, a small, white dove. -Following its motions with her eye, she saw that it was flying in -circles around the cradle. These circles grew smaller and smaller, and -at length the beautiful little creature alighted upon the clasped hands -of the child, and then creeping into its bosom, just where its little -heart was beating, it lay there as quietly as if it had never in its -life known any other nest. - -The lady now perceived that the air was filled with the singing of -birds, and, looking up, she saw that the white cloud had changed, and -was now of the most brilliant colors; and that from the midst of it -were flying birds such as she had never before seen or heard,--birds -of the most radiant plumage, purple and gold and scarlet, and whose -warbling was inexpressibly melodious. The whole room was filled with -their brightness and with their music. They seemed to be attendants -of the white dove, for they hovered about the cradle, though not one -alighted. Poised in the air, fluttering their bright wings, their -singing was not like that of birds, but like some heavenly anthem, such -as she had imagined might be sung by angels. - -At first this music was overpowering, but grew softer by degrees, and -so soothing that the lady soon lost all consciousness of what was about -her. Her eyelids drooped, and she wondered how it was that the music -sounded so far away. - -When the power of opening her eyes was restored to her, she looked -eagerly about, and then grew very sad, for there were no sweet sounds -in the room,--no birds, no music. - -Running to her child, she searched eagerly in its bosom. But no dove -was there,--nothing but a warm, bright red spot, just over its little -heart. - -The babe opened its blue eyes, smiled, and put out its tiny hands to -its mother; and the Pale Lady might have thought she had been dreaming, -were it not for the bright red spot which, as I said before, was -plainly to be seen just over the little quick-beating heart. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -KING BRONDÉ. - - -Although I have told you something of his palace and of his daughters -and of his queen, I have as yet hardly spoken of the king himself. - -King Brondé was once a poor little boy, and lived with his mother in a -brown hut or cottage, near the borders of a forest. One day, when he -was in the forest with some other children, chopping fagots for his -mother’s fire, a giant chanced to pass that way, and, by accident, his -foot became entangled in the branches of a thick thorn-tree, causing -him to roar out most lustily. The other children screamed, and ran -away. But Brondé climbed the tree, and, with his hatchet, hacked away -the branches. - -“Thank you, my little man!” said the giant. “Come, live with me, and -I’ll teach you to grow. Would you like that?” - -“With all my heart,” said the lad, “if mother will say yes.” - -He then ran quickly home, and cried out,-- - -“Mother! mother! May I grow up a big man?” - -“To be sure!” said his mother. “What’s to hinder?” - -“Well,” said the lad, “I shall go now to live with the giant, and he -will teach me.” - -Then his mother began to weep and to wail most bitterly, and to say, “O -no! O no!” - -But when the little boy said he was not afraid, and told how stout he -would grow and how he would take care of her, and how proud she should -be of such a big son, she wiped her tears and gave him her consent. So -Brondé ran to the forest, and cried out, “Sir giant! sir giant! I am -ready.” And then the giant put him in his pocket, and walked away. - -And Brondé lived a year in the cave; and the giant fed him with -something which caused him to grow very big and very tall and very -strong. This something was a mountain herb which giants fed upon, and -may, no doubt, be still found in that region, only that no one knows -the spot where it grows. - -Brondé, as I said, grew very large and strong, and would, no doubt, -have some day become a giant himself, had his stout friend lived long -enough. - -But the giant grew sick, and laid him down to die. Knowing that his end -was near, he called Brondé close to his mouth, and said to him:-- - -“I shall soon leave you now. Have I not been a friend to you? Have I -not fulfilled my promise?” - -Then, as Brondé could not answer for crying, the giant went on:-- - -“There is but one man living as large and strong as yourself. He calls -himself Magnus, or ‘The Great.’ Years ago, I did for him what I have -done for you. But he grew wicked as fast as he grew strong, and I -drove him from me. You will readily know him; for he is exactly your -size. His hair, however, is not fair and curly like yours, but black -and coarse. I pray, however, that you may never meet, for he would -gladly kill you, that there may be no man living as large and as strong -himself. - -“Death is near,” continued the giant, “and I am not sorry; for mine has -been but a lonely life. But before we part I would bestow upon you a -parting gift. It is one which this Magnus, of whom I have spoken, often -begged of me, but never obtained. You see this vial. A few drops of -its contents confer upon the person swallowing them immense strength. -As its effects pass off, he sinks into a stupor resembling death, from -which he awakes with only his usual powers. You are young, active, -and will seek adventure,--brave, and will fear no danger. You will -encounter perils; you will be reduced to extremities in which even your -uncommon strength shall not avail. Preserve, therefore, this little -vial with the utmost care, and never use it unless your very life -depends upon its aid. - -[Illustration] - -“This, then,” said the giant, as he hung the vial about the neck of -Brondé by a stout cord, “this is my dying gift; listen, now, to my -dying request. - -“When I am dead, leave my body in this cave. Roll rocks about the mouth -of it, till no opening can be seen. Pull up oak-trees and plant them -around, that no one may ever discover the entrance to my tomb.” - -So the giant died; and Brondé, with his immense strength, rolled rocks -and planted trees, until the cave was entirely concealed. And, to this -day, no traveller journeying that way ever knew he was passing the -tomb of a giant. - - * * * * * - -Now Brondé had lived in the cave just a year and a day. And the same -flowers were in bloom, the meadows were as green, the waters as blue, -the sky was as bright, the air as soft, and the birds were singing as -sweetly the very same tunes, as on the day when he kissed his mother -and ran to meet the giant in the forest. - -And Brondé wondered, as he travelled homeward, whether he really were -Brondé, and really had a mother living in a brown cottage by the edge -of a forest. And the more he wondered, the faster he walked; until, at -length, he walked so fast that no horse could pass him by. - -Now, when his mother, who was looking out from her little window at the -house-top, saw this big fellow coming at such a rate, she ran down to -fasten the door. She was too late, however, for he was already in the -room, and searching for something on the top shelf of the cupboard. - -“Ah, here it is!” said he,--“the little blue honey-pot. Now it is -certain I am Brondé. For though there might be a brown cottage like -this, it would not have a cupboard like this, and a little blue -honey-pot on the top shelf.” - -When the good dame reached the bottom of the stairs, she was terribly -frightened to see such a powerful man in possession of her room and her -honey-pot. - -“Pardon me,” said he, “but I have travelled long, and am very hungry.” - -The dame, seeing she could do no other, brought her oatmeal cakes and -all her pans of milk, and then, by way of passing the time, asked if -there were any news. - -“O, great news!” said he; “the giant is dead.” - -“Alas!” said the good woman, beginning to weep, “where, then, is my -little son?” - -Then Brondé laughed, and cried out,-- - -“I am your little son!” - -And he pulled from his pocket the whole suit of clothes which he had -worn away. - -Then the dame knew it was her own son, and would have fainted away for -joy, had not Brondé caught her in his arms and kissed her and hugged -her as if she had only been a little child. - - * * * * * - -And Brondé lived many years with his mother, and was a good son to her -till she died. - -He then went forth into the world to seek his fortune. And chancing to -stop in a great city, through which a legion of soldiers was passing, -he resolved to join the army, and fight for the king. - -Now the king of the land soon heard of the marvellous deeds of his new -soldier, and straightway sent for him to come to the palace, that he -might behold with his own eyes this great wonder. - -Brondé, therefore, visited the palace. And the king was so charmed with -his lofty stature, his noble air, and his fine appearance, that he must -needs have him among his own private guards, and very soon made him -captain over them all. And it was soon found that this great soldier -was as good as he was great, and as gentle as he was strong. For never -in his life had he used his strength to oppress the weak; but, on the -contrary, sought to help all who were in distress. - -Now the king had an only child, a daughter as fair and sweet as a -lily. And the king never called her anything but his White Lily, or -his Precious Lily. This princess was the life and light of the court. -She was sweet-tempered and modest, yet merry and playful as a kitten, -dancing and singing from morning to night. - -And one day, when the king was away, and the courtiers were feasting in -the grand banquet-hall, there ran in among them maidens weeping, and -crying out,-- - -“Save the princess! Oh! who will save the princess?” - -And every one rushed from the palace to learn what had befallen the -king’s Lily. - -The maidens ran swiftly towards the river, and then every one thought -she had been drowned. But no. On towards the mountains the maidens ran. -And, half-way up the mountain path, they pointed below to a crevice -between two huge rocks, and told how the princess, in her eagerness to -chase a gazelle, had slipped and fallen through. And hardly had they -finished speaking before the voice of the princess was heard, in tones -of distress, calling out for help. - -All were now in dismay, crying out, “Alas! alas! the princess will die!” - -But when Brondé arrived, and saw that trees were growing about the foot -of the outer rock, he quickly let himself down, and began pulling them -out by their roots. This so loosened the earth that, by means of his -great strength, he could easily start the rock from its nest. And this -he did, and sent it rolling, whirling, plunging, nobody looked to see -how far, for all were busy with the princess, who, though very little -hurt, was trembling with fright. And Brondé, seeing that she could -hardly stand, took her in his arms and bore her to the palace, the rest -following far behind. - -If he had not taken her in his arms and borne her to the palace, it is -probable this story would never have been written, as will presently be -shown. - -When the princess found herself unhurt, she began to laugh within -herself at this adventure, and at the odd way she was travelling home. -And as her head lay upon the shoulder--the big, broad shoulder--of -Brondé, his long, fair curls touched her cheek. So, being fond of -mischief, she slyly drew forth her scissors, cut off one curl, and kept -it hid in her hand. And Brondé did not know a word about it; though, -had he known, it would not have displeased him, since, had she wished, -he would gladly have given her every one of them; for he was quite fond -of the charming little princess. - -[Illustration] - -And he grew still more fond of her as years passed, and wondered -within himself whether such a big fellow as he could ever please such -a delicate little creature as the king’s Lily. And if that could -ever happen, why, what would the king say then? It was quite doubtful -whether he should be thought worthy to be the son-in-law of a king. -Whatever his thoughts were, therefore, none were the wiser for them, as -they remained hidden in his own breast. - -Now the king’s Lily looked with admiration upon the brave, -noble-hearted Brondé. - -“Ah!” said she to herself, “he is gentle and good, and can do no wrong; -he is strong and brave, and can fear no danger; and he is handsome -enough to gaze upon for a lifetime. And I think,--I think he likes very -well even a small, pale thing like me; yet he has never told me this.” - -So she, too, kept her own counsel, and nobody was the wiser. But it is -curious to see how, sometimes, events are brought about. - -The king said one day to his daughter: “Choose you now a husband, for -old age is coming upon me, and I would know, before I die, that my -child and my kingdom are well cared for.” - -But the pretty White Lily grew bashful and said, “Let me not choose, -but rather be chosen.” - -Then the king said: “Who would dare to choose my beautiful Lily, my -princess? But give yourself no uneasiness, since I myself can make the -choice.” - -Then the princess was quite troubled, not knowing upon whom the -choice might fall. And she thought that by a cunning little trick -matters might be well arranged. So she said to her father, the king: -“My dearest father, in coming from the mountains one day, I discovered -a lock of hair, so beautiful that I have preserved it ever since. -Whoever, now, in all your court, can match this lock with one of his -own, he, and he only, shall be my choice.” - -Now when this declaration of the princess was made known, it caused -great commotion among the young nobles of the court. All were examining -their locks, and longing to know the color of that which the king’s -Lily had discovered in coming from the mountain. - -Brondé sent in one of his fair curls with the rest, and was, of course, -the lucky winner. For not one in the whole court had hair so soft and -of so beautiful a color as he. - -And he soon found that the heart of the princess was quite large -enough to love even so big a fellow as himself. And the princess made -the discovery that the small, pale thing, as she had called herself, -was the very thing, in all the world, that Brondé most wished for. -The king, too, was well pleased to give to his daughter so kind -a protector, and to his kingdom so brave a defender. And thus it -happened, for once, that everybody was pleased. The lady with her -lover, the lover with his lady, the king with his son-in-law, and the -people with their king that was to be. - -There was one person, however, who, far away, hearing of Brondé’s -good fortune, was not so well pleased. This person was a man of great -strength and size, who has already been spoken of. He called himself -Magnus, or “The Great.” - -He, too, had once been among the king’s guards, and would have been -quite ready to take both daughter and kingdom. But by reason of his -cruelty and for his many bad acts, he was banished from the country. -After Brondé had been made a great captain in the army, Magnus went to -him secretly, by night, and said: “Come, now, we two are strong and can -accomplish whatsoever we will. Let us gather about us a troop of brave -men; let us entice the king’s soldiers; there are many who will gladly -fight under two such powerful leaders. We will attack the palace, throw -the king into prison, and become ourselves rulers of the land.” - -But Brondé said, “I will not use my strength to do evil.” And Magnus, -for this, hated Brondé, and was, therefore, far from rejoicing at his -good fortune. - -His envy and his displeasure, however, were alike unknown to Brondé -and the princess. They were married and lived happily. Their father, -the king, built for them two fine palaces, one within the city and -the other far away among the forests and mountains. It was this summer -palace, standing high, all glittering with silver and gold, which was -spoken of in the beginning. And it will now be understood that the -Pale Lady, sitting in the Crimson Chamber, was the good old king’s -Lily Princess whom Brondé saved on the mountain, whom he bore home in -his arms, and whom he afterwards married. The old king had now long -been dead, and King Brondé was enjoying a peaceful reign. Affairs went -smoothly on, his people loved him and he loved his people, and he still -spent the summers at the beautiful palace in Long Forest. - -But peaceful days last not always, and troubles, dangers, and bitter -sorrows were in store for the good King Brondé and his Lily Queen. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -THE WOOD-CUTTER’S CHILDREN. - - -We left, at the end of the first chapter, a child sleeping in its -cradle within a chamber of the royal palace. To this child, this third -little princess, was given the name of Rosebud. Her father, King -Brondé, it was, who gave his little daughter this name. He came into -the chamber one day just as she had awakened, with flushed cheeks, from -a long sleep. Now the Lily Queen, in remembrance of the Green Fairy, -had the child dressed always in green. King Brondé, when he lifted her -in his arms, said: “Why, my dear Lily, with her red cheeks she is like -a rosebud in its green jacket.” And they agreed that she should be -called Rosebud. - -And a sweet Rosebud she was to them always. First, till she was a -year old, when she walked; then, till she was two years old, when she -talked; then, till three years old, when she sang; then, till four -years old, when she could sit before her father, on horseback, and go -forth riding in the forest. The lords and ladies of the court were -quite charmed with the king’s Rosebud, and as her years increased she -came to be the delight of the whole palace. - -For the love-flame kindled in her heart was always burning there. It -shone through her eyes, it lighted up her face, and she had smiles and -pleasant words and loving ways for everybody. - -The heart of the Pale Lily Queen was comforted. And as for King Brondé, -there was nothing too beautiful or too costly for his darling Rosebud. -She was the joy of his heart. - -But very often his Lily Queen would say to him: “My dear Brondé, we are -now too happy. Surely some evil will soon befall us.” - -Then would Brondé encircle the child with his arms, and say, “O, may -this precious one, at least, be kept from harm.” - -But the Lily Queen, sighing, would murmur softly to herself, “Ah, she -is too bright, too lovely a flower for earth!” - - * * * * * - -As Rosebud grew older, she showed great delight in birds, squirrels, -wild flowers, and everything which lived or grew in the woods, and her -attendants had plenty to do in following her up and down about the -country. The woodmen all knew her, for she was continually dancing -along the forest paths, or dropping like a sunbeam into their rude -huts. Yes, like a sunbeam, for she brought the light of her bright face -and the warmth of her loving heart. She made little children glad, she -made the old people glad, and for miles around every one knew and loved -the king’s Rosebud. - - * * * * * - -One day as Rosebud was walking with her sisters along the river’s bank, -they heard a noise as of some one calling, “Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra -La!” - -It was not a shout, but a faint, mournful cry. Looking up, they saw, at -a short distance from the shore, a small boat drifting along with the -stream. A pale, ragged child sat leaning his forehead upon the boat’s -edge, now and then raising it to call out, in a feeble voice, “Tirra, -Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La! Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” - -Seeing the three maidens, he eagerly stretched forth his hands as if -asking for assistance. - -The eldest princess said: “Pshaw! what do we care for the ugly, dirty -fellow?” - -And the second princess said: “Stupid, ignorant little wretch! Let him -go!” - -But the third princess ran for a man and a boat, which were soon in -readiness; for every one was eager to obey even the slightest wish of -little Rosebud. - -When the drifting boat was towed to the shore, there was found in it -not only a boy, but a little girl, lying in the bottom of the boat,--a -very pale little girl, who seemed too weak to do more than just open -her brown eyes and gaze piteously about her. But when food and cordials -had been given them, it was found that they could both talk, and that -quite well. - -Now this is the story the little boy told of himself and his little -sister. - -They belonged a great way up the river. A long time ago, he could not -tell how long, there was famine in that country, and their mother -sickened and died. - -One day their father embraced them, with tears in his eyes, and said:-- - -“Farewell, farewell, my pretty dears. I am going now to seek employment -in the kingdom of good King Brondé, where, as I am told, all may find -work and bread.” - -And they were left in the care of a woman who treated them ill. -This woman was not only cruel, but a thief. She kept the gold their -father sent, and would give them no news of him, except that he was a -wood-cutter, in Long Forest. - -One moonlight night the boy showed to his sister a bag of dry crusts, -and said, “Let us go and seek our father.” - -And she said, “O yes!” - -Then they jumped into a little skiff, which had no oar. “No matter for -that,” said the boy; “it will be sure to drift down.” For they knew -that their father had sailed away down the river. - -And a very long river the boy thought it must be. For they had drifted, -night and day, through many a desolate plain and gloomy forest. And all -the time he had kept shouting, loud and clear at first, but more feebly -as his strength grew less, “Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La! Tirra, -Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” - -“And what was that for?” asked Rosebud. - -Why, in their own country, the boy said, were robbers and bandits and -many fierce men. There was danger always; and their father, as he -returned from his day’s hunting, or his day’s labor, would call out, -while crossing the little bridge near their cottage, “Tirra, Tirra, -Tirra, Tirra La! Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” to let them know of -his safety. And they would answer back the same cry, that he might be -sure no harm had come to them in his absence. - -“And so,” continued the little boy, “we called, ‘Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, -Tirra La!’ while floating along, that our father might hear.” - -“But he did not hear!” said the little girl, sadly. - -“Now, children,” said Rosebud, “do not be sorrowful any more, for this -is Long Forest. The palace of King Brondé is near, and I am his little -girl, and I shall help you to find your father. Pray what is his -name?” But the children knew only that he was called “Father.” “For -all that, we shall find him,” said Rosebud. And every morning, though -dressed out in costly array, and her princess’s crown, she took the -two children by the hand, and they walked together along the forest -paths; and whenever they heard the sound of a wood-chopper’s axe they -shouted:-- - -“Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” and then stopped awhile to listen, but -heard only the echoes, repeating, more and more faintly, “Tirra, Tirra, -Tirra, Tirra La! Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” - -And the children grew very sad, and said, “O, we shall never, never -again see our father!” - -And the two elder princesses said: “Rosebud, why will you keep such low -company? You really trouble yourself a great deal about nothing.” - -But Rosebud answered, “Is it nothing to lose a father?” And she cheered -the two children, and said to them: “Do not give up yet, for I am sure -we shall not fail.” - -And one bright, calm summer noon, as they were passing a thick grove of -oaks, there was heard, far away, the sound of a wood-cutter’s axe. - -They called out, as was their custom, “Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” -and then stood listening. - -“Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” they heard in reply. - -“That’s not an echo!” cried the boy; “call again!” - -They called again, all together, very loud: “Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra -La!” - -The answer came back in a clear, strong voice, and much nearer than -before. - -Then a crashing of branches was heard, and a stout man burst through. - -[Illustration] - -At first he could not speak, from astonishment. But at last he caught -the two children in his arms, kissed them, hugged them, wept over them, -and called them his precious, precious children. - -And Rosebud, seeing that they both were crying for joy, herself stepped -forward and told their story. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -THE CAVE. - - -The Robbers’ Road, spoken of in the beginning, could never have been -called by that name without some reason. - -Before the father of the Lily Queen built this summer palace for his -children, there dwelt in Long Forest a band of robbers. So numerous and -so bold were they, that few travellers dared trust themselves in the -neighborhood, and the road through the forest was called the Robbers’ -Road. - -But before bringing his bride to the new palace, Brondé sent troops of -soldiers thither, who scoured the forest, and dispersed the band. - -It happened that, after many years had passed, a portion of these -robbers found their way back. They were cautious at first, and wary, -but grew bolder as their numbers increased; and, at the time of which -we are speaking, their operations were seriously felt by the shepherds, -the farmers, and the woodmen. - -Their head-quarters were in a large cave. There they plotted mischief -and divided the spoils. - -It was in this cave that, late one summer’s night, they came together, -each bringing with him the booty he had secured during the day. -Blazing torches hung around on the dark walls. In the corners were -piles of grain, fruit, meats, stolen from the farmers; also bags and -portmanteaus taken from unfortunate travellers. - -They gathered about the long table,--tall, gaunt figures, with dark -faces,--they gathered about the long table with but few words, for they -had travelled fast and far, and were eager for food. - -When their appetites were satisfied, their captain drew forth a heavy -bag, from which he emptied a heap of gold. Half of this he locked up in -an iron box, and was proceeding to divide the remainder, when, chancing -to raise his eyes, he saw, standing at the foot of the table, a man of -great size, dressed in skins and well armed. A company of men, dressed -and armed like himself, but inferior in size, were stealing softly into -the cave and grouping themselves around him. - -“Betrayed!” shouted the robbers; and each man felt for his sword. - -But the fierce-looking stranger threw down his arms, bade his followers -do the same, and, waving his hand to the company, said:-- - -“No, not betrayed. We are no spies, but, on the contrary, would become -your friends. Listen, now, for a while, that I may show you how well -we shall agree, and that our interests are the same. Do you love a wild -life, and to be your own masters?” - -“We do.” - -“So do I. Do you like plenty of gold, good living, and light labor?” - -“We do.” - -“So do I. Do you care for law?” - -“We do not.” - -“Neither do I. For knowledge?” - -“We do not.” - -“Neither do I. For goodness?” - -“We do not.” - -“Neither do I, my friends. And now another question. Do you hate King -Brondé?” - -“We do!” they exclaimed. - -“Do you wish his destruction?” - -“We do.” - -“Will you do your best to accomplish this?” - -“We will! We will!” they cried. - -“And so will I. You see, now, how well we are agreed, and that our -interests are the same. My name is Magnus. These are my trusty -followers. Shake hands, my brave fellows. Right! We are brothers -now. You hate King Brondé, because it was to make room for him that -your once powerful band was dispersed. Many of you mourn the loss of -friends, comrades, kindred, slain by his orders.” - -“True! True!” they cried, eagerly. - -“Yes, true,” exclaimed Magnus. “And I hate King Brondé because he is -richer and luckier than myself. There is no reason why I should not -have wedded a princess and inherited a kingdom. I am as strong to -protect, as brave to defend. And I seek his death; for, when he is -gone, I need not then say, ‘I am the largest and strongest man living, -except--’; but, ‘I am the largest and strongest man living,’--and -nothing more. I have a plan, my friends, which I will now unfold to -you.” - -This speech was received with cheers and wild hurrahs; but Magnus, with -a wave of his hand, said:-- - -“Quietly, my brave fellows. Our time is not yet. Nothing can be done -openly. King Brondé is surrounded by brave soldiers, who would shed for -him their last drop of blood. Listen now.” - -There was then deep silence in the cave, while Magnus, in a long -speech, unfolded his plans. - -But what those plans were, need not here be related, since all who read -further will discover for themselves. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -MEETING OF THE FAIRIES. - - -Now on this very night the Green Fairy was holding her court in Daisy -Hollow, deep in the forest. How lovely were these pretty creatures, as -they appeared, one after another, their bright wings fluttering, and -glistening with dew! - -Truly fairy-like were their greetings! A mortal, listening near, might -have supposed he heard only the sighing of the summer breeze, the -murmur of brooklets, or the far-off tinkling of little bells. - -But their queen allowed them very little time for greeting. For it -had been long since they met, and much was to be told and much heard, -before the dawn. She therefore began singing:-- - - “Where the softest grass is found, - Quickly form your circle round. - Let each one say, - E’er the dawning of day, - What wonderful things she has seen on her way. - Through meadow and wildwood ye’ve been on the wing, - What news do ye bring? What news do ye bring?” - -They then began telling, each in turn, of all their adventures since -the last meeting. And, at last, one little pink fairy jumped up -briskly, singing thus; and, as she sang, a little attendant fairy -echoed her last words:-- - - “I know a cave in the forest deep, - Forest deep, - Where a wicked band their revels keep, - Revels keep. - Old Magnus now has joined them too, - Joined them too, - With his bold and fearless crew, - Fearless crew. - I scented mischief in the air, - In the air. - There’s mighty mischief brewing there, - Brewing there.” - -Now, when the Green Fairy heard this, she quickly broke up the court. -For Magnus’s hatred of King Brondé was well known to her; and, although -ignorant of his plans, yet she knew very well whose life they would -endanger. - -In the shape of an owl she flew into the cave, and there, perched on a -rock near the roof, she listened while Magnus made known to the company -his intentions with regard to King Brondé and his court. - -Next day, changing herself to a beautiful bird, she flew swiftly to the -palace, where the queen was sitting with her ladies upon the balcony. -And while flying over their heads, she sang thus:-- - - “There is danger in the air. - Lily Queen, beware, beware! - Danger dark to one you love; - Bid him not afar to rove; - Bid him keep a watchful care; - There is danger in the air!” - -None but the queen understood the song. The ladies only said, “Truly a -pretty bird, and a sweet singer!” and wondered why it was that their -Lily Queen turned so deadly pale and left them so hastily. - -She ran swiftly through the rooms of the palace, found the king in his -private apartments, and eagerly told him of the beautiful bird and its -warning song. - -But when the king learned that the others had only heard sweet music, -he treated the matter rather lightly, thinking it to be merely her -fancy. What could a little woman fear, he said, who had a husband so -big and strong! But, that she might be comforted, he promised to be -watchful, and not to roam about the forest unattended. If he had only -known what we know, he would have sent to the city for a strong army of -soldiers, who could easily have taken possession of the cave and routed -the whole band. - -But, as he did not know, he only took his Lily Queen upon his knee, -and there they sat, a long, long time, talking of their sweet little -Rosebud, and of old times, and of the good king, her father, and how -she was near dying in the rocky chasm. And then, as she felt his brown -curls brushing her cheek, she confessed, for the first time, the trick -she played him on their way from the mountains. But I don’t believe he -was at all angry with her,--do you? - -Not long after this, as the king and all his court were amusing -themselves one fine morning on the lawn, in front of the palace, there -came running in among them a wood-cutter, crying out that two lions had -been seen in the forest! Then ran every man for his bow and spear, the -king as swift as any. All were eager for the hunt, but the queen was -full of alarm. She wept, and, clasping the hands of her husband, begged -him to remain. But this, of course, he would not do. What were a couple -of lions to a strong man like him? - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -GOING A HUNTING, AND WHAT CAME OF IT. - - -Now these were the orders which Magnus had given to his company. - -First, no blood must be shed. King Brondé’s men were to be carried off -prisoners to his strong castle, in a far country,--an immense castle, -whose walls were of such thickness, and so well defended, that the king -of the country himself dared not attack it. The ladies of the court -were also to be taken to the castle, and even their children. For all -these prisoners, Magnus expected that heavy ransoms would be offered in -silver and gold. King Brondé, loaded with chains, would be confined in -the cave, until Magnus should decide the manner of his death. As for -the lower people, the wood-cutters, foresters, laborers, they must also -be carried off with the rest, as laboring men were much needed at the -castle. - -But in the first place Magnus sent a message to the powerful band he -had left behind, commanding that one hundred of his strongest, boldest -men, well armed, should come to him without delay. - -As soon as this order was received, one hundred strong, bold men, well -armed, mounted their fleetest horses, and rode night and day until they -reached the cave. - -Spies were then sent out, with orders to watch the movements of King -Brondé, and to give timely notice whenever he should go forth to hunt. - -But a whole week passed, and still the wished-for notice was not given. - -“King Brondé is weary of hunting deer,” said one of the men, as they -were gathered, one evening, in the cave. - -“If that be so,” cried Magnus, “why, we can easily manage a lion or -two.” - -[Illustration] - -He then made a sign to one of his men, who suddenly gave such a -terrible roar that the whole company sprang to their feet, thinking -there was surely a lion near. - -Magnus then took some skins, and had them stuffed so well that they -might easily, at a distance, be taken for lions. - -Not long after this the most terrible roarings were heard in the -forest, and on several occasions, when the wood-cutters were walking -homeward at twilight, the stuffed lions were popped out so suddenly -before them, with such awful roarings, that they ran home almost out of -their wits, and with scarcely breath enough to tell the story. - -This trick of the robbers accomplished their purpose. The wood-cutter, -with his story, startled the whole court. All were eager to join the -lion hunt; and, in an hour’s time after the alarm was given, lords, -high captains, knights, squires, pages, foresters, woodmen, were -scouring the forest in every direction. - -It was a fine, breezy day. The skies were clear, the sun shone -brightly, birds sang sweetly. The horses were fleet, the hearts of the -huntsmen were light and gay. Baying of hounds, merry shouts and bugle -calls, resounded through the forest. - - * * * * * - -Orders had been given that at midday all should assemble at Daisy -Hollow, there to report progress, and to partake of the refreshment -which must at that time be needed. - -Accordingly, at the time appointed, they began to appear, one after -another, at this rendezvous, and to relate their adventures. - -It seemed that but little had been done. One had seen a tail, another -a head, many had heard roarings, and many had neither seen nor heard -anything at all. Provisions were spread upon the grass, and, after -eating and drinking, the whole company joined in singing a hunting-song. - - * * * * * - -Meanwhile, Magnus’s men had quietly formed a circle around the Hollow, -and were eagerly awaiting from their leader the signal to advance. -Magnus had ordered that each should select his man, he himself taking -King Brondé. But knowing that the strength of his rival fully equalled -his own, he had selected from the company ten stout men to assist him. - -While the hunting party were gayly eating and drinking, the circle -had been gradually closing around them. As soon as the singing began, -Magnus waved his sword. This was the signal agreed upon, and the wild -crew crept stealthily forward among the trees, now flat upon the grass, -now over rocks, and now forcing with their swords a way through tangled -thickets. - -And at last, just as the chorus of the merry band rang loudly and -cheerily out, they burst with loud cries from the wood, and in an -instant each one of the hunters found himself laid prostrate upon the -ground, a powerful foot upon his breast, a sharp knife at his throat. -And so quickly and so skilfully was this accomplished, that hardly a -single drop of blood had been shed. - -The moment that King Brondé saw the powerful form bending over him, -he knew well who was his enemy. Exerting all his immense strength, he -endeavored to set himself free. But Magnus was armed, and had strength -fully equal to his own. He was also assisted by the ten picked men. - -King Brondé, recollecting the little vial hanging at his neck, -contrived to draw it forth, and was in the act of drawing out the cork -with his teeth, when Magnus, who knew its contents, snatched it away, -at the same time breaking the cord. - -But in the contest the little vial fell to the ground. Magnus vainly -sought it, for one of Brondé’s men, who had in some way escaped from -his captor, very cunningly, with the tip of his sword, rolled it under -a plantain-leaf. When the search was over, he hid it in his bosom, and -amid the confusion contrived to make his way unnoticed to the woods, -and so escaped. - -King Brondé and his men were taken to the cave, and there made to -exchange clothes with their captors. Magnus cut off King Brondé’s fair -curls, and covered with them his own coarse black locks, that the Lily -Queen might suppose him to be the real Brondé. - -The robbers then, clothed in the garments of their prisoners, and -bearing their bows and spears, marched boldly to the palace. Now the -queen and all her ladies were met upon the Velvet Lawn, near the -palace, where they were amusing themselves by shooting at a mark. They -wore dresses of pure white, their heads were adorned with wreaths of -flowers, and about their waists were green garlands. Their arrows were -silver-tipped, and their bows decked with ribbons. But the dress of -Rosebud was green, besprinkled with diamonds like dew-drops on the -grass. For she was always dressed in this color, in remembrance of the -Green Fairy. - -The robbers approached, amid the winding of horns and bugle-blasts. - -“Ah!” cried Rosebud, “I see my stout, handsome father coming!” And she -was off like an arrow to meet him. - -“Ah, yes!” cried the queen; “there are my Brondé’s fair curls. And -there is the red feather I placed this morning in his cap!” - -Ah, poor Rosebud! And ah, poor Lily Queen! In one short hour after -this, queen, ladies, servants, children, laborers,--all were -prisoners! All bound, and on their way to some gloomy castle belonging -to Magnus. Also the costly treasures of the palace, the gold, the -jewels, the ermine robes,--everything of value which could be taken. - -One precious thing only was left, and this precious thing was the -king’s Rosebud. - -It happened in this way. - -Rosebud, with outstretched arms, ran to meet her father, her face -beaming with joy, her heart brimming over with love for him. He had -returned!--returned safe! Nothing had happened to him in the forest. - -“Dear, dear father!” she cried. - -As we all know, however, it was not really her father, but the wicked -Magnus. - -Now, when this wicked Magnus looked down into the face of Rosebud, he -beheld there something which he never saw before. He had seen courage, -he had seen strength, he had seen bravery; but a deep, o’erflowing -love, like that expressed in the flushed and beaming face before him, -he had never yet known. - -And while he secured her as his prisoner, and saw her tears, and the -horror and affright with which she regarded him, he felt a strange -desire creeping into his heart to bring back that same look again; and, -more than this, to have that beautiful look meant, really meant, for -himself. That grim, bad man actually felt that the love of a little -child would be a pleasant thing to have! - -“Very soon,” said he to himself, “she will have neither father nor -mother. I can very well manage that. I will then provide for her a -beautiful abode, and give her many pretty things, gay toys, fine -clothes, and she shall call me father. And when I come home she will -run with outstretched arms, and with a shining face, and will say, -‘Dear, dear father!’” - -Rosebud, therefore, was not sent away with the rest, but was placed on -a bed, in an upper chamber, all by herself, with the door locked. - -And in the middle of the night there came a stout man into the chamber, -who lifted her from the bed, saying:-- - -“I am sent by the great Magnus. You need not struggle, for I am strong; -nor cry aloud, for there are none to hear you; and you need not fear, -for no harm will befall you.” - -So Rosebud lay quite still in his arms, like a wounded bird, while he -trudged stoutly on, till they came to a place in the woods where stood -three men by a litter. Into this litter Rosebud was placed, and the -four men, each bearing one end of a pole, went on as rapidly as the -path would admit. - -On they travelled, day after day, a weary, weary way. But Rosebud -cared little for weariness. She mourned for her father, whose fate was -not known to her, and for her mother in the power of that cruel man. - -But so tender and so full of love was her little heart, that she could -not help pitying the men who had to carry her so far. And she spoke so -gently, and smiled so sweetly, in the midst of her grief, that even -those wild robbers were softened. They moved her tenderly, they placed -soft furs about her, and plucked, now and then, some pretty flower -which grew by the wayside, well pleased if she but smiled in return. - -And one of these, the guide, whose name was Rupert, resolved that -Rosebud should not be taken to Magnus, but that he himself would keep -her for his own. He had once been a simple-minded, laboring man, and -had joined the robbers only from being pressed by poverty. What though -outwardly rough and ungainly, his heart was kind, and so wholly drawn -to Rosebud, that he could not see her come to harm. He was weary of -roving, weary of strife. He would quit the castle, and in some other -kingdom would lead an honest life; and Rosebud should be his own child, -his pleasant little companion. He would go forth mornings, to work for -food; she would tidy up the house and welcome him back with smiles. - -Now this fine little plan was not fully carried out. A beginning, -however, was made, as will now be related. - -One night, after weeks of weary journeying,--not in the direction of -the castle, however, Rupert had seen to that,--after weeks of weary -journeying, they stopped by the edge of a wood for a few hours’ sleep. -Rosebud was lying in her litter, upon the ground. A lion-skin was -thrown over her, as a protection from the night dews. - -She heard the deep breathing of the men around her, and knew that they -were asleep. And as she lay there, quite still, looking up through -the branches at the twinkling stars, listening to the rustling of the -leaves as the night wind blew over them, she heard, so it seemed to -her, a whispering or murmuring voice, which appeared to come from a -tall, flowering shrub growing near, whose blossoms were white in the -moonlight. - -A soft, silvery voice it was, but Rosebud, listening carefully, could -distinguish words like these:-- - - “Be of good cheer, - O maiden dear; - No longer fear, - For help is near.” - -Rosebud opened wide her eyes to make sure it was not a dream. But no, -there were the stars, the rustling leaves, and the sleeping men around -her. - -[Illustration] - -Presently a whiskered face was brought close to her own, and a voice -whispered, “Do not speak; I am your true friend.” She then felt herself -lifted up and borne swiftly through the bushes. - -After some time, she was laid gently upon the ground and felt herself -sinking, sinking, very slowly, into a deep hole in the earth. But -the bottom was covered thick with leaves and soft grass; Rosebud, -therefore, was not at all hurt, but very much frightened; for why -should a true friend bury her up? - -Rupert, for it was he who was the true friend, then drew a fallen tree -over the hole, in such a manner that the air could easily make its way -through, and then, with all speed, he joined his comrades by the edge -of the woods. He lay quietly down among them, and, being very tired -from the long journey, fell sound asleep. - -At daylight he was aroused by the voices of his companions calling upon -him to rise quickly and help to find their little prisoner, who had -escaped, or had been carried away, during the night. Rupert then ran -eagerly about among the trees, taking care to go always in the wrong -direction. - -After long searching, they became weary and resolved to seek no longer. -For, said they, whatever may be her fate, the child cannot fare worse -than if in the hands of Magnus. - -But, in order to escape his anger, they agreed to leave the country and -never return. - -Now Rupert, as soon as the other three were at a safe distance, ran -quickly to release Rosebud. She was fast asleep! - -Some miles distant, close by the sea-shore, dwelt an old woman, who, -in her youth, had been the friend of Rupert’s mother; and it was in -her care that for the present he had determined to leave Rosebud. He -remained in the woods through the day, and at night took his little -girl in his arms, and carried her safely to the hut of this old woman. -It was his plan to leave her here, while he sought, in some distant -country, employment by which to support both her and himself. He would -then claim and keep her for his own. - -So Rosebud was left in the hut by the sea-shore, where she had some -truly wonderful adventures, all of which will be told at a proper time. -We must now see what became of King Brondé, whom we left with his men -in the Robbers’ Cave. - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - -ESCAPING FROM PERILS. - - -All the other prisoners were carried away to the castle, but King -Brondé was left,--left alone in the cave. This was because it would -take too many men to guard him on the road. A strong band were to -return for him. He was, therefore, dragged to the deepest depths of -the cave, far from the light of day, and there securely bound. Magnus, -then, with his immense strength, and the assistance of his men, heaped -up at the entrance such a mountain of rocks, earth, and trees as would -require an army of men to remove. - -Now while the robbers, in the depths of the cave; were roughly -fastening their chains around good King Brondé, he observed that one -among them, who was very busy at his right arm, seemed much fiercer -than the rest, much more eager to bind him. And when, at one time, -this very zealous robber rudely thrust his hand beneath the robe of -the king, and directly over his heart, Brondé was sure that he meant, -with some hidden weapon, to deal him his death-blow. But the hand was -quickly withdrawn, and King Brondé felt that it had left something in -his bosom. Some deadly poison, he feared it was, which, working by slow -degrees, would destroy his life. Still he showed no fear, nor asked for -mercy, for freedom, or for life. - -And when the last man had disappeared, and he was left alone, a -prisoner, chained, buried in the depths of the earth, he by no means -despaired. A few glaring pine torches still blazed upon the walls, and -he resolved that, while these yet burned, he would exert his strength -to the utmost in an effort to burst his chains. Once freed from these, -he was possessed of a secret, by means of which he was sure of escaping. - -[Illustration] - -To his surprise and joy, on moving very slightly his right arm, the -chain dropped! His right arm was free! He quickly drew forth from his -bosom what had been so mysteriously placed there. It was a rude box, -made of dark wood. He must have touched some hidden spring, for the lid -flew up, and he beheld there the vial which had been lost in the fight. - -As he joyfully seized this lost treasure, now become doubly precious, -he touched another spring. A second lid flew up, and he saw within a -half-blown rosebud and a pure white lily, side by side. With tears of -joy he kissed the pretty flowers, emblems of his dear wife and child, -and his heart was comforted. For he had yet a friend able to assist -him,--a friend who would care for his loved ones. - -The mystery of this friend may as well be explained at once, and -now. He was the wood-cutter, whose little boy and girl Rosebud had -saved from the boat,--that little boy and girl with whom she ran, -hand in hand, along the forest paths, calling as they ran, “Tirra, -Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” She was kind and good to them always, and he -felt grateful, and longed to do her a service. When King Brondé was -overpowered in Green Hollow, on the day of the lion hunt, he kept close -by his side. It was he, who, with the tip of his sword, thrust the -little vial under the plantain-leaf, and afterwards escaped with it. -After the robbers had exchanged clothes with their prisoners, they -were, of course, dressed like himself. He then went boldly among them -and heard all their plans. As Magnus offered great rewards for the lost -vial, he felt sure it contained some secret charm, and resolved to -restore it to King Brondé. He was the very zealous robber who was so -eager to secure the right arm of the king, but who, in reality, left -the chain unfastened. - - * * * * * - -King Brondé, now, his right arm free, his lost treasure restored, felt -sure of escaping. He swallowed a few drops of the liquid, and then, -making one powerful effort, burst his chains and stood once more erect -with limbs unbound! - -After this, he lay for hours in a heavy sleep, or stupor. Upon -awakening, he found himself in complete darkness, the torches having -burnt out long before. After groping in the dark for some time, he -succeeded in finding the spot where the entrance had been, but the -masses of rock there heaped up were as firm as were the solid walls. He -felt for his vial, but it was gone. It had, no doubt, dropped upon the -ground, during that long sleep, and afterwards been crushed beneath his -heavy tread, for not a trace of it was ever found. - -But, as has been mentioned, he was possessed of a secret, by means of -which he might escape. - -It appears that, long before, and at the time their summer palace had -been built by the father of his Lily Queen, King Brondé had often, -while his men were ranging in the forest, examined this cave in every -part, and, being exceedingly tall, had made a discovery. And it was by -means of this discovery that he now proposed to gain his freedom. - -Climbing up, several yards from the ground, he reached an opening which -extended, not upwards, but horizontally, for thirty feet or more. -Through this he crept, until he came to a second opening, which led -upwards. Through this he began climbing, but soon found, to his sorrow, -that it was filled with rocks and earth. - -This opening was, no doubt, a private entrance to the cave, known -only to the leaders of the first band of robbers, until accidentally -discovered by King Brondé. - -The obstructions which now filled this opening he, with great labor, -at length removed. As there was no means of telling day from night, -it was impossible to know how much time was thus consumed. By degrees -he worked his way upwards, taking no rest, and at last felt himself -grasping the roots of trees. And presently after, to his great joy, -he perceived a ray of light! A faint, feeble ray, but it came, as he -knew, from the warm sun and through the free air! Redoubling now his -exertions, he pressed upwards, and not many hours elapsed before he -sprang forth into the open air, and stood, a free man, upon the side of -the mountain! - -Not knowing how many of his enemies might be near, he concealed himself -until evening, and then cautiously approached his palace. He watched -and listened long, but saw no light, heard no sound. What, then, had -become of all the ladies of the court? of his own Lily and precious -Rosebud? He entered the palace, wandered through its deserted chambers, -but found none to answer the questions he was so eager to ask. - -He stood long by the window, gazing at the desolate scene around, -vainly striving to think calmly, that he might decide upon some plan -of action. The moon shone brightly, lighting up the deserted lawn, the -woodland paths, the pleasant groves which had once rung with the music -of happy voices! He heard the bleating of a goat near. It was a little -white goat, belonging to Rosebud, and which she had fed daily. O, where -was Rosebud now? - -In his despair he was about to rush from the palace, when his attention -was arrested by a noise like that of distant music. As it grew nearer, -he could plainly distinguish the roll of drums. Nearer, still, it came, -and he saw the glitter of spears in the moonlight. - -“Magnus,” said he, “has returned; I will conceal myself.” He looked -again. O, the joyful surprise! They were his own soldiers!--his City -Guards! On they came, covering the vast lawn before the palace, the -wide meadows, and reaching, he could not tell how far, into the woods -beyond! - -Now who had sent this army to the rescue of King Brondé? It was that -same true friend, the wood-cutter. He had hastened to the city and -sounded the alarm. The soldiers of the City Guard heard, in the dead -hours of the night, loud cries. - -“The king! The king is in danger! Arouse! The king! The king is buried -alive! To arms! To arms!” And thus the whole city was aroused, and the -City Guards marched with all speed to Long Forest. But when they saw -him, alive and well, standing between the great brazen lions which -guarded the palace gate, they were overcome with joy, and made the -forest ring with cries and loud huzzas! - - * * * * * - -I will now relate how the castle of Magnus was burned, and his -prisoners set free. - -King Brondé first learned from the wood-cutter the name of the country -to which the robbers had fled with their prisoners. He then sent -messengers to the king of that country, saying that he should come with -his soldiers to rescue his family and his people, and demanding help. - -Now this king was feeble, both in mind and body, and had by no means -a large army at his command. He was, therefore, well pleased that King -Brondé should unite with him to break up that powerful band of robbers, -who, entrenched in their strong castle, had grown so strong and bold, -that they were the terror of the whole country, defying the king and -all his soldiers. - -These two kings, then, with their two armies, marched boldly to the -castle. The robbers, fearing no danger, had set no watchmen upon the -towers. They were surprised and captured. Their prisoners were found -confined, far apart from each other, in dismal cells. These were set -free, while Magnus and all his men were carried off in chains, by the -king of the country. The castle was then set on fire. This all took -place in the night. - -As may well be imagined, there were many joyful meetings among the -prisoners. Husbands and wives, parents and children, brothers and -sisters, rushed to embrace each other. King Brondé pressed to his -heart the pale Lily Queen, with tears of joy. And next the two elder -princesses were folded in his arms. - -“But where is Rosebud?” he cried, looking eagerly among the crowd. - -And, “Where is Rosebud?” asked the Lily Queen of the king. - -Alas, neither of them could tell where was Rosebud! - -And all were certain that it was not known even to Magnus himself, -for many inquiries about her had been made by him, and large rewards -offered, but all in vain. It was known that four men had set out with -her from Long Forest, but not one of these four men had been heard from -since. Grateful, then, as were the king and queen at being restored to -each other, their return home was but sorrowful, for the joy of their -life, their darling Rosebud, was lost to them, and O, would she ever, -ever be found? - -But King Brondé and his soldiers and the whole assembly must now depart -for their own country. Trumpets were sounded, drums beaten, bugle calls -rang loud and clear, and at dawn of the day word was given to move -forward. - -Thus, with the blazing castle behind them, and the glowing eastern -sky before, they began their journey home. A happy journey to the -husbands and wives, parents and children, so lately reunited, but full -of sadness to King Brondé and his Lily Queen, mourning for their lost -Rosebud! - -Let us leave them, now, to find their way back to Long Forest, while we -learn how it fares with their child, in the hut of the old woman. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -LIFE AT THE SEA-SHORE. - - -If Rupert had known more of this old woman, he certainly would not -have left Rosebud in her care. The place where she lived was under -the control of a powerful lord, or governor, appointed by the king of -that country. This lord had in various parts of his dominions curious -little stone cages, very small stone cages, in which he shut up such as -offended him; and of one of these our old woman was the keeper. They -were very mysterious cages. No one knew where they were, except their -owner, their prisoners, and their keepers. The approach to them was -hidden. Several of these were placed in an extensive wood, which could -be seen from the hut. It was called the Enchanted Wood. - -It was called the Enchanted Wood, on account of sounds frequently heard -there; sometimes singing, sometimes notes of a musical instrument, and -at other times sorrowful moans. The prisoners could, of course, have -explained these sounds; but as they were not free to do it, and no one -else could or would, it happened that the place obtained the name of -the Enchanted Wood. Besides being the keeper of one of these cages, our -old woman was friendly with a number of bad characters from whom she -received stolen money and jewels, which she hid for them in the cellar -beneath her hut. She was a little bent old woman, with thin gray locks -about her withered face, and always wore a small blue blanket pinned -over her head. Being lame, she never went without her staff. - -“What are you crying for?” she said, as Rosebud sat weeping, after -Rupert had said good by. “What are you crying for? there, go to bed.” -And she pushed open the door of a closet which contained one stool, and -one little mattress of straw, and one very small square window. - -This was the best she could give Rosebud,--Rosebud, so lately come from -the splendid chambers, the velvet cushions, the decorated walls, the -lofty ceilings, the soft couches of a palace, where helpful servants -were glad to do her bidding, and where, better than all, she was blest -with the love of her dear father and mother. Poor little Rosebud! She -thought, while crying herself to sleep, that she would gladly live in -the hut, could she but see the pale face of her mother bending over -her for a good-night kiss, or lay her weary head upon her father’s big -shoulder, and feel his arms clasped lovingly around her. But Rosebud -had become quite accustomed to crying herself to sleep now, and, being -weary from so long a journey, was soon quite unconscious whether she -were in a hut or a palace. - -The next morning she found that three grandchildren lived with the old -woman,--a girl named Bess, another girl named Judy, and a little boy -called Grump. She could hear them from her room, quarrelling over their -breakfast, calling each other names, while the old woman scolded or -beat them with her staff. - -Rosebud opened her door and stood among them with that same sweet, -innocent look which had already won so many hearts, and spoke to them -pleasantly. The children gazed upon her with wonder, their rude voices -hushed. It was as if some rare flower had suddenly bloomed out before -them, or some sweet song-bird had alighted there! - -After breakfast she was ordered to help scour the platters, sand the -floor, wash the potatoes, and drive the geese to water, and then to go -with the others to pick up drift-wood. - -Drift-wood is whatever bits of board, sticks, or timber the waves throw -up and leave upon the sand. This drift-wood was collected at low water, -dried in the sun, and supplied the people of the shore with their -winter’s fuel. - -Rosebud was delighted with this employment. The ocean was new to her, -and she was never tired of looking at the foaming, tumbling waves, the -sea-birds skimming over the water, the far-off white-sailed ships, or -the smaller boats tossing up and down near the shore. For the beach was -inhabited by fishermen who owned a great many boats. She longed to be -in one of these, and sit riding all so lightly upon the waves. - -[Illustration] - -And Grump promised to give her a boat-ride, for he could manage an oar -very well. - -“But not now,” said he, “while granny is watching, for if too little -wood is got, then she will beat us. But when she goes to the town, -then we’ll go, up and down, up and down, all day long. Shall you like -that? What a funny name! Rosebud! Where did you come from? How white -your face is! All but your cheeks, and they are the color of these pink -shells! And what a pretty green robe!” - -But Rosebud did not tell Grump where she came from. Rupert had told her -it would not be well for the old woman to find it out. For she might -take her to Magnus, in hopes of a reward. - - * * * * * - -Rosebud very soon became accustomed to the life of the shore, could -run about on the sands barefoot, and lift her basketful with the rest. -She never grew weary of watching the sea when the wind was high, or of -picking up shells in the sands, or of being rowed about in the little -boats by Grump, in the calm summer afternoons when work was over. -Still, she had many sad hours, and would have had many more, only for -the company of Grump, who was always full of talk, and ready to help. - -“O, if I only had a white face,” said he one day. “A white face is so -pretty. Would granny be very angry, Rosebud, if I washed my face again?” - -Rosebud laughed at this. - -“And why should your granny be angry?” she asked. - -“Bess took some soap one day,” said he, “and scrubbed my face, and it -turned very red, and then very white, and granny came home from the -town, and she beat me for it with her cane, and shut me up for a great -many days. It was very long ago, but I have not forgotten.” - -“Never mind,” said Rosebud; “if shut up, you can still hear the dashing -of the waves, and I will sit and sing beneath your window. And you -would have no wood to fetch. Come, here is a spring, and pray be in -haste.” - -Then Grump began scrubbing. And his face first became red and then -white, and at last a beautiful red and white. His eyes were blue, like -Rosebud’s, but darker. There was a color in his cheeks, like Rosebud’s, -but brighter. His curls were shorter than Rosebud’s, and thicker and -browner, and were pushed back from his broad white forehead, while hers -drooped in ringlets about her face. He had a round, rosy mouth, and two -pretty rows of white teeth, the same as Rosebud. - -“Now, that is good,” cried Rosebud. “And you look much too pretty to be -called Grump. I must think of some nicer name than that for so nice a -boy. What shall I call you?” - -“Call me something that goes well with Rosebud,” said Grump; “for now -that you are come, I shall work with you more than anybody, and play -with you more than anybody, for I like you more than anybody. Rosebud, -I like you very much indeed.” - -“That is very kind of you,” said Rosebud. “I wonder what we shall call -you. What does go well with Rosebud?” - -Grump couldn’t think of anything that went so much with rosebuds as -thorns. But that would not do, for Rosebud said he was not in the least -like a thorn. At length she remembered a very pretty song she had heard -about the rose and the myrtle. Suppose he should be called Myrtle. How -would he like that? O, very much, very much indeed. And thus it was -agreed that he should be called Myrtle. - -But granny did not shut the boy up or even notice him at all. She -probably had other matters to trouble her. For every day she came home -very cross from the town, and sat crouching in the corner, muttering, -and poking the ashes with her cane. Perhaps some prisoner had escaped -from her stone cage. Or perhaps she had heard that the owners of the -stolen jewels she had hidden were in search of them. No one could tell. - -So Myrtle grew cleaner and prettier and happier every day. And -strangers, walking upon the beach, often stopped to wonder at the -strange loveliness of the little barefoot boy and girl, as they ran -pattering along the sands with their wood-baskets. Rosebud, with her -pleasant face and gentle ways, soon became a favorite with the children -of the shore. They were all eager to play with her, to help her pick -up wood and moss among the rocks, to show her where the birds built, -and often coaxed her to their huts, that the family at home might know -this lovely little stranger. Thus she never lacked for company. - -But, as the summer wore away, she sickened for home and friends, and -in the midst of the happy children felt all, all alone. And one day, -one calm, bright summer day, when she and Myrtle were floating about in -their little boat, which scarcely moved, so still was the water, she -told him her whole history,--told it with sobs and tears and broken -words, which caused Myrtle to sigh and weep too, although he strove -to talk bravely, and promised Rosebud that, when he was only one year -older, they would set out together to seek her friends or to learn -their fate. He himself was tired of their gloomy little hut. - -The hut, indeed, was but a cheerless home. For as months passed, and -still Rupert did not appear, the old woman became angry that Rosebud -should be left so long, and no money sent. And she was cruel to the -child, and laid tasks upon her too heavy to bear. Bess and Judy, seeing -that Rosebud was better liked than themselves, became envious. And -they, too, gave her rough words and sometimes blows. - -“You pink-faced thing, you! You eat our bread!” they cried. - -But not when Myrtle was by. They did not dare. Her brave defender was -Myrtle; for he believed the whole world could not produce another so -good, so kind, so lovely as their Rosebud. - -Indeed, from the very first, this boy had seemed to consider himself -bound to shield from all harm the delicate, gentle child, who had come -among them. He performed her rougher tasks, he made his sisters afraid -to ill-use her, and even one day faced the old woman herself, and, when -she was about to strike Rosebud, caught the staff from her hand! - -So, when he was by, Bess and Judy did not dare show their ill temper. -Neither did they dare give him any other name than Myrtle when within -his reach. But sometimes, when they were safe behind granny, they would -call him “Grump.” Or, if he were off a little way from the shore, in -his boat, they would sit upon the rocks, calling out, “Grump! Grump! -how is your health, Grump!” - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - -THE FLOWER-GARDEN. - - -One day Myrtle met Rosebud coming from the fishermen’s huts, looking -quite sorrowful. - -“Pretty little Rosebud,” said he, “what troubles you, I pray?” - -“Alas!” said Rosebud, “I have now nothing to bestow. I have seen a -little lame child, and a poor, suffering, sick young maiden, and a pale -woman, dressed all in black, who weeps every day. And I have nothing -to bestow. At the palace were so many beautiful things, and gold in -plenty. The wood-cutters’ children were so pleased when I brought -them gifts! Now I have nothing! Not even a flower! But, Myrtle,” she -cried, “we will plant flowers! and they will grow! And we will gather -such sweet nosegays! Nosegays and garlands for everybody! for all love -flowers. Flowers such as I plucked in my own garden. Bright, blooming, -fragrant flowers!” she continued, mournfully, her voice growing every -moment fainter and more sorrowful. Myrtle feared she was going to cry, -and so made haste to answer. - -“But we have no seeds. And, besides, winter is coming; flowers die in -the winter.” - -“True,” said Rosebud; “we will wait till spring. The rich man, who -lives behind the hill yonder, has a fine garden. I have looked through -at the beds of flowers, often; and I shall beg seeds from the gardener.” - -“But the dog!” cried Myrtle. “His great, black, barking dog! he might -tear you in pieces!” - -“But I shall pat his head,” said Rosebud; “and I shall say, ‘Good -doggie!’ It is not wise to be always afraid.” - - * * * * * - -Winter was now approaching. Storms were frequent, cold winds blew, the -sea became rough, and the high waves came roaring, tumbling, foaming to -the shore. Snow fell, fishing-boats were hauled up out of reach of the -tide, and soon the beach was covered with cakes of ice. The children -were often compelled to remain for days and weeks inside the hut. - -For employment, Rosebud began to make various things of the shells -collected in summer. The sick girl had taught her. Beautiful shells -they were; pink, yellow, purple, and white, and very pretty boxes, -baskets, vases they made. Even Bess and Judy begged to learn, and -Myrtle helped too. - -“And now we have something to bestow!” cried Rosebud, one day. -“This, now, shall be for the little lame child. She will look up so -pleasantly, with her soft brown eyes! And the pale woman in black, -who is weeping always, she shall have this small, pure white basket. -Perhaps she may smile for once.” - -“No!” cried the old woman, looking up from the ashes,--“no, I say! They -shall be sold,--sold in the town! Can you tell me where your bread is -to come from?” - -So all the pretty things were taken to the town and sold. And the old -woman, finding they brought money, compelled them to work every stormy -day until the shells were gone. But whenever it was possible to leave -the house they were made to pick up drift-wood as usual. Bitter cold -work it was, creeping among the ice-cakes and over the slippery rocks! - -The days when granny was away were happy days for them. They could then -sing their songs, tell their stories, play their plays, and invite to -their hut the little children of the shore, without fearing blows from -the old staff. - -In the summer Rosebud had taken very little notice of the doings of -granny. She only knew, that, although appearing quite lame, she went -often to the town; that when at home she did little but poke in the -ashes and smoke her pipe; and now Rosebud began to wonder how she fed -them all. She spoke of this to Myrtle, but he only shook his head, and -said granny would not bear to be questioned, and that she would be very -sorry if she made the old woman angry. - -Now, as Rosebud had no wish to make the old woman angry, she kept her -mouth shut, but opened her eyes very wide, and wondered why granny -muttered so much to herself, and fell asleep often in her chair, and, -when asleep, muttered strange things, and whose were the voices she -heard evenings, when all the children were in bed?--gruff men’s voices. - -And, when tired of wondering at all these, she would wonder about -Rupert, and why he never had come for her as he promised, and almost -hoped he would not, now that she had become accustomed to her new life, -and to Myrtle, and to all the children of the shore, and that there was -so much to be done, when winter was over, about the garden. She hoped -Rupert would leave her there, at least until the earth had been dug up -and the seeds planted, and the plants came up and budded and bloomed, -and lovely nosegays had been gathered. - -Poor Rupert! Rosebud need neither have feared nor wondered concerning -his coming had she known the ill that had befallen him. - -It may be remembered that, when Rosebud was taken from the palace, she -wore a green dress besprinkled with diamonds. Now, on the day in which -Rupert had taken her to the hut, while waiting in the wood for the -approach of evening, Rosebud, at his request, gave him those diamonds, -that he might with them pay the expenses of his journey. And, had he -known their real value, all might have gone well with him; but, as he -by no means knew the worth of these jewels, all went ill with him. - -For at an inn of some great city he offered one of them for a loaf of -bread, two cuts of bacon, and a night’s lodging. - -“You thief!” cried the innkeeper, and called an officer of justice, -who arrested him upon the spot. The unlucky Rupert was stripped of his -jewels and thrown into prison, where he was lying, sad and miserable, -all the time his little girl was thinking how strange it was that he -came not as he had promised. - - * * * * * - -But, as spring drew near, Rosebud gave up all her thinking and her -wondering, and began hoping. She hoped the weather would be mild, hoped -granny would let her have a garden, hoped the dog would not bite, hoped -the gardener would not refuse the seeds, hoped every one would come up, -hoped the high winds would not blow them over, hoped the plants would -bud, and the buds would blossom, and the blossoms would look lovely, -smell sweet, and delight everybody. - -The snow now began to melt, and the grass to spring up in the fields -above the beach. Leaves came out upon the trees,--red at first, and -tender, but soon so bright and green that the birds came back to build -among them. The days grew longer, the sun shone higher in the heavens -at noonday. The fishermen again launched their boats upon the waters, -now no longer dark and ice-bound, but brightly blue, sparkling in the -sunlight. - -The planting season had come. There was no need of longer putting off -their grand project. The ground was already soft. Myrtle thought it -better not to ask granny, lest she should say no, but to work in the -very early mornings, before the others were stirring. This would not -interfere with their daily tasks. - -They dug up the ground, and brought basketfuls of soil from beyond the -beach; for the hut stood in a barren, sandy spot. - -The dog did not bite; he was chained. The gardener was a rough man. -When he saw Rosebud coming, he caught up his stick, and cried, “Be off! -you--” - -But when he looked down into her gentle, pleading face, as it was -upturned to him, he left the sentence unfinished, and said, quite -mildly, “Do you want anything of me?” - -“Please, sir, some flower-seeds, for my garden, sir,” said Rosebud. - -“Humph!” cried he. “And what will you pay?” - -“I will pay you two shell-baskets,” said Rosebud,--“a pink and a white -shell-basket; and here they are,”--for she had made them that morning -to bring. - -“Ha!” cried he. “These will please my wife! Here, take the seeds.” - -And he gave Rosebud her apron full. - -And when Myrtle returned with the old fisherman, who had before dawn -taken him off to fish in his boat, she ran down to meet him, and to -display all these treasures. And long the two sat together upon the -rocks, gazing with wonder at the tiny atoms from which such beautiful -things were to grow. - -The garden was once more dug over, and its surface smoothed. And by the -next fine day their seeds were snug in the ground, waiting patiently, -as seeds do always, for their time to come up. - -Now that the snow was gone and the weather mild, the children of the -shore could pat along on the sands again; and, hearing of the wonderful -garden, they came often to the hut, to watch the planting of the seeds, -and to see what might happen next. - -There was great joy, therefore, along the shore, when the first pale, -tender sprouts appeared above the ground, and all came running to see. -For never before had there been a flower-bed upon the beach. And as for -Rosebud and Myrtle, they could hardly bear to be a single hour away, -lest some little green stranger should come to town in their absence. - -Those were the days when the pewter platters got but few scrubbings, -and when the broom came to but little wear; when the pretty shells were -neglected, and the drift-wood was tumbled hastily into the baskets. - -O, when would the flowers come? What color? How large? Fragrant? Would -they last? - -“’Twill be a pity to pluck them,” said Rosebud, “after they have taken -so much pains to grow.” - -“But then they would die on the stalk, you know,” said Myrtle. - -And it was therefore agreed that the flowers should be cut off, no -matter how lovely. - -And many sick people might have been cheered by them, and many a dark -room brightened, had not something happened to prevent it all. It was a -strange adventure, this that happened to our Rosebud, and should have a -chapter by itself. - - - - -CHAPTER X. - -A NEW ACQUAINTANCE. - - -One night Rosebud was awakened in the middle of the night by the moon -shining full in her face; and, while lying there awake, she heard a -noise of some one moving in the next room. Presently the outer door -shut, and the footsteps were heard outside. - -[Illustration] - -Rosebud sprang to her little window, and saw the old woman hobbling -away quite fast, and carrying a lighted lantern. - -Now Rosebud had, besides a whole heart full of love, two other things -very good in their place, namely, great curiosity and great courage. -The first of these caused her to wonder why granny should carry a -lighted lantern on such a bright night, and the second to follow and -find out for herself. - -Throwing an old cloak about her, she hastened out, and caught sight of -the old woman disappearing over the brow of a hill. Running quite fast, -she gained the top, and saw granny with her cane fast crossing the -meadow beyond. - -After the meadow came another hill, then a hollow, then still another -hill very steep, and then a wide strip of barren land called “The -Plains.” Beyond this was the Enchanted Wood. And it was towards this -Wood that the old woman directed her steps,--Rosebud following not far -behind, her little bare feet never heeding the stones. - -But very suddenly granny disappeared. It seemed to Rosebud that the old -woman must have sunk into the earth. She came to the very spot where -the flutter of her blue blanket had a moment before been seen, but -could find no trace of her. It was very near the edge of the wood. But -granny could not have entered, for just there the thicket was thorny -and tangled, and not even the crack of a twig or the rustle of a leaf -had Rosebud heard. - -“I am very far from home,” thought the little girl, looking round, “and -in the middle of the night too. But is not the moonlight as safe as -the sunlight? It is surely much prettier.” - -Everything was quiet. The trees seemed holding their branches still -for the moon to shine upon them. How they glistened in its rays! only -stirring a very little now and then, with a rustle, whispering softly, -just to tell what pretty things some passing zephyr had said to them. - -But it suddenly occurred to Rosebud that granny might reach home by -some other way, and find her room empty. “I will go now,” she thought, -“and return in the morning.” - -At the hut all was just as she had left it. She crept softly into -bed, and resolved to lie awake until granny’s return, but long before -daylight was sound asleep. - -The next morning, as soon as breakfast was over, and the old woman had -taken her staff, pinned on her blue blanket, and hobbled off, Rosebud, -without telling Bess or Judy, or even Myrtle,--lest he persuade her to -remain at home,--hastened away over hills and plains, until she came to -the edge of the Enchanted Wood, where on the night before granny had so -suddenly vanished. - -While looking about in search of some hidden cavern or grotto, she saw -lovely flowers growing among the bushes. These were charming, and would -make fine nosegays or most lovely garlands. - -She entered the Wood and rambled on and on, taking any path which -offered, and while plucking the lovely flowers, and also the purple -berries, forgot that the hours were flying so swiftly; and when at last -she became weary, and would have returned, there appeared no way of -getting from the Wood. Many paths were tried, but all in vain; and at -length, overcome with fatigue, she sank down upon a mossy bank to rest. - -But she was hardly seated before she heard, not far off, a voice -singing. It was a young girl’s voice, very sweet, but full of sadness. - - “Alone, alone! - Alas, my true love has gone! - To the wars he is marching on, - And I am alone!” - -Looking in the direction of the voice, Rosebud saw, a few yards from -her, what seemed to be a pile of rocks surrounded by trees. She stepped -softly that way. When quite near, some one spoke--some young girl--in -gentle tones, and said, “What do you seek, little one?” - -“Only to know who sang so sweetly,” replied Rosebud, faintly. - -“And if you knew,” said the voice, “would you, if you could, do the -singer a service?” - -“O yes,” cried Rosebud, “and with all my heart. But I am only a little -girl,--only Rosebud, that lives in a little hut upon the sands, with -Bess, and Judy, and Myrtle, and our poor lame granny.” - -“Does your granny wear a blue blanket?” asked the voice; “and is she a -little deaf? and does she mutter to herself, and carry a staff?” - -“How did you know all that?” asked Rosebud. - -“Your granny is the keeper of my cage,” replied the voice. “She comes -by night to bring food for me and my little maid. Come near, Rosebud; -you need not be afraid. I am only a young maiden, not so very much -bigger than yourself. My uncle is lord of the land here, but not so -powerful as my father, my brave father, who has now gone to the wars; -for he is king, and rules over the whole country. O, he was loving -and kind, and gave to me jewels and fine clothes in plenty! But, ah! -he will not let me have my true love till one, two, three years have -passed over my head. Yet I can tell you that I am already very old. - -“And, Rosebud, before going to the wars he sent me to visit my uncle, -that I might forget my true love. And my uncle is a wicked, cruel man, -and a tyrant over me; but I am proud and defy him. He persuades my -father, in his letters, that I am bad, and will be glad to make him -believe this of me. Were I to die, would he grieve for it? Not at all; -for then he would inherit the kingdom. I sought to escape, and that -is why I am here, although he says it is that I may forget. Is this a -place to forget? O no. For what says the song? - - ‘When the wind goes sobbing by, - I think my love doth sigh, - Doth sigh for me. - - ‘When the sun is brightly gleaming, - Then I sit, dreaming, dreaming - He smiles on me. - - ‘When the rain-drops tear by tear - Do fall, I think my dear - Doth weep for me. - - ‘When the sea so sadly moans, - I think in mournful tones - He calls for me.’ - -“But I will escape from here,” she said, suddenly ceasing her song. “I -will flee to my native home; for there are those who will be my guides -when once at liberty. And you will do me a service, Rosebud, as you -promised?” - -“O yes, indeed!” cried Rosebud; “but how? Where is the door? Where is -your little maid? What is your name?” - -“My name is Bertha. My little maid is asleep. There is no door,--at -least not here. At the edge of the Wood is a mossy gray rock. Behind -this rock is a flat stone. Beneath that stone commences the long -underground passage which will lead you here. But have you courage?” - -“O yes!” cried Rosebud, with eagerness; “I will come instantly!” - -“That,” said Bertha, “you cannot do. Listen now, while I give you -instructions. Do you fear the night?” - -“No, pretty Bertha,” said Rosebud. “For me the night is often more -beautiful than the day. I walked behind my granny, last night, a long -way in the moonlight, and was not afraid.” - -And Rosebud then related to Bertha what had happened, and how she had -followed the old woman. - -“Ah, I see that you have courage!” said Bertha; “you will not fail me. -But why do you say ‘pretty Bertha’? I can see you, little Rosebud, for -there are holes pierced in the rock to let in the light of day, and -through one of these I see your face, and a charming face it is; but I -am hid from you.” - -“But your voice is pretty,” said Rosebud. - -“Do you think that?” asked Bertha; “listen, then, to it, while it -instructs you what to do. - -“Follow the old woman when she comes at night to the Wood. Watch when -she lifts the stone, then follow her through the entrance. Mind the -stairs. Ten steep stairs. A false step there would throw you down -and spoil everything. Once at the bottom, keep close behind your old -granny,--it is well for us she is a little deaf,--until she stops at an -iron door. Then look narrowly to see from whence she takes the heavy -brass key. No more can be done then. Make your way home as quickly as -you may, lest she turn and discover you. Does little Rosebud understand -thus far?” - -“Yes,” said Rosebud, “I am to learn where the great brass key is kept.” - -“Exactly,” said Bertha. “Now listen again. When next the old woman goes -to the town, you must hasten to the Wood, remove the flat stone, and -enter the passage, find your way through, unlock the iron door,--you -will know where the key is kept,--then keep on still farther until you -come to a second iron door, then call, ‘Bertha!’ and I will answer. -Then, Rosebud, I and my little maid will be free, and shall fly far -from here!” - -“But where?” asked Rosebud. “Will you not be discovered? and will not -your bad uncle punish you?” - -“Never fear that!” cried Bertha. “Are there no boats? We can manage an -oar. - - ‘Softly, softly dips the oar, - Farther, farther from the shore - We go, we go, we cheerily go! - O the sea, the rippling sea! - The bright, the glancing waves for me! - Go build me a boat - All lightly to float, - And away o’er the waters so free - We’ll row, we’ll row, we’ll cheerily row!’ - -“Yes, little Rosebud, a boat! Are there no boats upon the shore?” - -“Many boats,” said Rosebud. “O, very many boats!” - -“All will then be well,” said Bertha. “My father taught me to row, and -to ride, and to hunt, and to aim the bow. We shall reach our native -home, for with gold can be bought a trusty guide. All will go well. -And now, sweet Rosebud, farewell. Be cautious, but at the same time be -brave. Tell no one what has happened to-day. Adieu!” - -Rosebud promised most faithfully, then bade adieu to Bertha, and ran -hastily along the first path which offered; but soon found herself -again bewildered among thickets of tangled vines and thorny bushes, -through which no way seemed to open. - -Still it was a pleasant spot. Flowering shrubs were growing there, and -berries in plenty. A little brook fell over some rocks near by, and -Rosebud stooped to drink of its waters. Squirrels ran nimbly up the -trees, peeping out with their bright eyes from among the leaves. While -watching these, as they hopped so nimbly from bough to bough, she -perceived, sitting upon the lower branch of a tree, a fine-feathered -bird, seemingly so tame that she stepped nearer to examine its bright -wings. But on her approach it flew slowly to the next tree; and then, -as Rosebud followed, it again flew, and alighted on a tall bush, a -little farther on. - -[Illustration] - -“Bird, I must have you!” cried Rosebud; “and Myrtle must make for you a -cage, a painted cage! O you pretty bird! You fine-feathered bird! Ah, -you stop! You are not afraid! Come, now!” And she reached forward, -hand extended, to grasp it. - -But the bird still flew a little farther, and a little farther, now in -this direction, now in that, and she was upon the point of giving it up -altogether, when it began to sing so charmingly! - -“O, now I cannot leave you!” she cried. And so kept on and on, until -she felt at last that the power of turning away from it was gone, and -that, wherever the bird led, there must she follow. - -A long while he flew, and most charmingly he sang the while. But -Rosebud grew very weary, and was about to sink down upon the grass in -despair of ever again finding her way home, when, looking around her, -she found herself quite near the spot where she had entered the Wood in -the morning. - -“And now, fair bird, won’t you go home with me?” she cried; but the -fine-feathered bird had flown. - -Rosebud then searched out the mossy gray rock and the flat stone, which -she found herself quite able to move. - -But it was now long past noon. - -“I must wait no longer,” she said, “for Bess and Judy and Myrtle will -be wondering what has befallen me.” - -Arrived home, she was greeted with joy by Myrtle, and with endless -questions from all. To which her only answer was, that she had found -berries in plenty, also lovely flowers, and had seen a fine-feathered -bird which sang sweetly. - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - -MEETING AND PARTING. - - -The next night Rosebud lay awake, anxiously waiting for the hour when -granny should go forth with her lantern. Her heart beat quickly at the -thought of what must that night be done, of all that Bertha expected -from her, and she only a little girl, only Rosebud. - -But courage was by no means wanting. And, besides, she was very curious -to see the sweet singer,--the pleasant-voiced maiden, who, she felt -sure, must be wondrously beautiful. - -At length footsteps were heard in the next room, the outer door closed, -and Rosebud could see from her window the old woman hobbling away to -the Wood. She followed, well wrapped in her cloak. Everything was the -same as before,--the dew upon the grass, the stillness, the brightness, -all the same. Having reached the Wood, Rosebud watched very closely -where the old woman disappeared, and entered, behind her, the opening -of which Bertha had spoken. She remembered the ten stone stairs, -counted them one by one, and reached the bottom in safety. Granny was -making her way along the passage; at length she paused, and set down -the lantern. Stooping over, she removed a stone from the wall near the -ground; from behind this stone she drew out a heavy brass key, with -which she proceeded to open the iron door. - -Rosebud felt a strong desire to follow still farther, and, if possible, -get just one glimpse of the mysterious singer and her little maid, but -deemed it wiser to follow Bertha’s directions and return home at once. - - * * * * * - -Not many days after, granny, one fine morning, took her staff and her -bundle, and started for the town. “Now,” thought Rosebud, “now, if -ever, must I fulfil my promise.” - -And when Myrtle had gone off for a day’s fishing, as granny now often -compelled him to do; and when she had piled up her drift-wood, and -scrubbed the platters, and sanded the floor, and looked at her plants, -and driven the geese to water,--she hastened away over hills and -valleys to the Wood, as she had often done before. - -The flat stone was soon found, and, after some exertion, removed. -Carefully descending the ten steep stairs, she found herself in a -narrow passage below. If she had but thought of the lantern! But it was -now too late for that. - -With both hands extended, she groped along the passage to the iron -door. Here, stooping down, she soon found the loose stone. The heavy -brass key was drawn forth, and applied to the lock. But, although it -turned freely, the door would not open. What was now to be done? There -was no time to lose. Suppose some chance traveller were to find the -entrance? or suppose granny herself should happen that way? - -Again she grasped the key, again it turned in the lock, and again the -door would not open. - -“Bertha! Bertha!” she called. But Bertha could not hear. - -When almost ready to give up in despair, she heard, not far off, a -sound like the warbling of a bird, and could very clearly distinguish -these words:-- - - “Courage, maiden, never fear, - All is well, no danger near; - To the left now turn the key, - Three times three, three times three.” - -With new courage Rosebud began turning the key to the left, and at the -ninth turning the door swung slowly open. - -But there was yet a long way to travel. A long, long way it seemed to -Rosebud. But she thought of her promise to the sorrowful maiden, and -kept bravely on. - -Presently she heard voices singing, and knew then that the end of the -long passage was near. She called aloud, “Bertha! Bertha!” - -“Is it you? Is it Rosebud?” cried a voice. “Hasten, there is yet -another iron door.” - -“But how shall I enter?” called out Rosebud. - -“Feel for the bolt. You can easily slip the bolt,” said Bertha. - -The bolt yielded readily, the door flew open, and Rosebud felt herself -embraced with kisses and with tears of joy. - -For all the dim light, Rosebud could easily perceive how beautiful was -her new friend. And she stood gazing, like one entranced, at her dark, -flashing eyes, her black, braided hair, and her rosy red cheeks. Upon -her head was a small velvet cap of scarlet, and the facings of her dark -velvet jacket were of the same color. She was but little taller than -Rosebud, but was straight and well formed, and the long, dark braids of -hair hung below her waist. A small plume, fastened to the little cap -by a cluster of jewels, drooped gracefully at one side. Her face wore -a merry look in spite of her troubles, and when she smiled--O, Rosebud -thought nothing could be more beautiful than her smile! - -“This is my dear little maid,” said she,--“my faithful, loving little -maid, who will never desert me.” - -The little maid now came forward, and was, so Rosebud thought, almost -as charming as her mistress. She was certainly as ready to escape, and -in any way Bertha might choose. - -It was arranged that Rosebud should leave them, and return to the hut, -lest some one should come out in search of her. Late in the afternoon -Bertha and her little maid would venture forth, taking care to lock -the door behind them, and leave the great brass key in its place. -They would remain concealed in the wood until evening, and would then -proceed with all haste to the shore, where Rosebud promised to meet -them and guide them to a boat. - - * * * * * - -That night there was no sleep for Rosebud. The moment that granny left -the hut with her lantern, she arose and stepped out softly upon the -sands. The stars were out, but the moon had not yet risen,--which, for -those who wished to remain hid, was all the better. Rosebud walked -timidly down to the water’s edge, her little heart beating quickly, for -she knew that Bertha and her little maid were then on their way to the -shore. She sat down upon the rocks to wait. The time seemed long. Had -harm befallen them? Perhaps they were lost in the woods, or had met -with robbers, or granny had found them. - -But as Rosebud sat there upon the rocks, listening to the dash of the -waves, fearing she knew not what, though hoping all would be well, -she heard footsteps near, and at the same moment a low, sweet voice -singing,-- - - “Go build me a boat, - All lightly to float - And away o’er the waters so free - We’ll row, we’ll row, - We’ll cheerily row.” - -Rosebud sprang to meet them. - -“Safe?” she whispered. - -“Safe!” cried Bertha. “Where is the boat?” - -“This way,” said Rosebud; “come with me.” - -Bertha threw her arm about Rosebud, and, as they thus walked along -upon the sands, listening to the rush of the night breeze through the -tall beach-grass, and to the never-ending song of the sea, the stars -twinkling down upon them all the while, she put to her many questions. -Was granny really her grandmother? How long had they lived there? Who -were her parents? Where were they? Why was she not with them? - -And Rosebud told Bertha her whole history,--weeping as she spoke of her -father and mother, and told how they had loved her. And Bertha wept -too, and begged that Rosebud would go with her, and be her own dear -sister. - -But no, Rosebud said, when Rupert came, she might, perhaps, obtain from -him some tidings of her parents. She must wait for Rupert. But if, -after long waiting, Rupert came not, then she and Myrtle together would -seek in distant lands to learn their fate. - -Then Bertha promised that her father should send a great army to take -the wicked Magnus, and to rescue the good King Brondé and his Lily -Queen. - - * * * * * - -In the boat they selected were lines, hooks, leads, and a heavy -sea-coat. These were left upon the rocks, and in the pocket of the -heavy sea-coat Bertha placed two rings containing jewels of value, that -the owner of the boat might suffer no loss. - -[Illustration] - -Bertha then embraced Rosebud, kissing her many times. “My dear -Rosebud,” said she, “your sweet face draws my whole heart to you. I -grieve that we must now part, and you be left here so sad and lonely. -May my dearest hopes perish if I do not yet render you good service! -But see! the moon is rising. One more kiss! Farewell!” - -They launched their boat, and, stepping in, pushed boldly off from -shore. The rising moon threw its beams across the sea. Each little wave -danced and sparkled in the light. - -Farther, farther away sped the boat; and Rosebud, listening to the dash -of the oars, could faintly distinguish the words of Bertha’s farewell, -which was a reply to Rosebud’s question, whether they were not afraid -to sail away thus alone. - - “O, not alone. - The moon shall guide me o’er the sea; - The little stars are friends to me; - And the dancing waves, so light and free, - O, they shall bear me company! - Farewell, now fare thee well!” - -Fainter and fainter grew the music. The boat was now but a speck upon -the waters. - -And thus did Bertha and her little maiden float away in the moonlight -out upon the wide sea! - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - -THE CHILDREN IN TROUBLE. - - -When the little boat could no longer be seen, Rosebud went sorrowfully -back to the hut and to her bed. And there she lay, trembling, expecting -every moment the return of the old woman. But day dawned; the sun rose, -the children also; and still she had not appeared. - -What had become of granny? - -Rosebud and Myrtle permitted themselves to linger long about the -flower-garden. Many of the plants had budded, a few had bloomed. -Rosebud bent over them, touching tenderly their soft green leaves, and -persuading them, so Myrtle affirmed, to grow faster, and even, as he -further declared, whispering to them of what pretty color they should -tint their blossoms! - -The children of the shore, with their baskets, had gathered around to -talk with Rosebud, to wonder at the growth of the plants, and to admire -all they saw. Every child must examine every flower that had bloomed, -marvel at its beauty, and all were longing for the next buds to open. - -While they were thus assembled, talking earnestly, granny suddenly -appeared among them. - -Her dress was torn, the blue blanket had fallen from her head, the gray -locks streamed about her withered face, and her eyes glared fiercely. -The children with looks of affright shrank from the old woman. Coming -near them, she shook her fist angrily at Rosebud. - -“And is it thus you work when I am away?” she cried. “I’ll teach you!” - -And with that she hobbled in among the flowers, and began beating them -with her staff, pulling them up, and throwing them far and wide. In a -few moments the pretty garden was destroyed! - -Poor Rosebud! she had loved them so! It seemed as if those were parts -of herself which were thus cruelly tossed upon the sands. So much had -she lived with them, caressed them, talked to them, that they were to -her almost like living beings. - -But not a word did she say, neither did one of the rest dare speak to -the old woman in her fury. - -“Be off! Be off now! the whole pack of you! Take your baskets and be -gone, I say!” she cried, stamping her foot with rage. - -Mournfully the little group moved toward the shore, Myrtle and Rosebud -among them. For they dared not stay, even to witness the death of their -flowers. - -When they returned at noon, granny was again absent. But there lay -the flowers, their tender green leaves, with a few bright blossoms, -drooping, scorching, dying in the noonday sun. - -Rosebud bent over them, hoping some might be found which, if replanted, -would yet live. But no, the scorching heat had done its work. - -Sorrowfully then they gathered up the remains of the dear plants which -had given them so much delight, and buried them, with some tears, in -the same spot they had blessed with their short-lived beauty,--the spot -now saddened by their cruel death. - -Even their fear of the angry old woman could not prevent the children -of the shore from gathering there when they knew what Myrtle and -Rosebud were doing; and they looked so mournful when the flowers one -after another were covered with the dark earth! - -“The funeral of the flowers!” said one little child, sadly, as she -smoothed the surface with her hand. - -This same little child, during the afternoon, begged of a countryman -seeds of pretty grasses, which were strewn thickly over the spot. - - * * * * * - -Even Bess and Judy were sorry for Rosebud. For as the sun warms the -hard rock, and melts the cold ice, so had the sunshine of Rosebud’s -sweet face warmed and melted their hearts. If you rudely strike a -little bird, it will but droop its head; and, if you crush a flower, -it will but wither and fade. So when these two girls gave to Rosebud -spiteful words, or even blows, she did but droop her head and look -sorrowful. For the love-flame had never yet grown dim in her heart. It -burned clear and bright, purifying her whole nature. - -And thus it came about that Bess and Judy were at last melted to -kindness. They had long ceased to give spiteful words to one who never -returned them, and would now as soon have thought of striking a bird or -a flower as this loving, gentle child who had come among them. - -[Illustration] - -And in this time of her trouble they were even willing to do something -to comfort her. At twilight, just after the seeds were sown over the -grave of the flowers, they came, bringing two little feeble plants, -which they had found in a moist spot, under the shelter of a rock. The -damp earth still clung to their roots. These were replanted in a hidden -corner, and watered daily. One died. The other lived and grew and -blossomed. And its flower was a delicate white lily. - -Myrtle, one morning, found Rosebud bending sadly over this flower, -scarcely raising her eyes at his approach. - -“I think it must,” said she, at last, looking up, and smiling through -her tears. - -“Must what?” asked Myrtle. - -“Must mean,” said Rosebud, “that she is yet alive.” - - * * * * * - -Great was the surprise of the old woman at finding the cage empty, her -bird flown. The bolt was secured, the iron door locked, the key safe, -nothing out of the way except--the prisoners. - -Thinking they must be concealed near, she looked in the woods about, -beat the bushes, got tangled in the thicket, scratched by the briers, -tore her garments, but did not give up the search until long after -sunrise in the morning. - -It was from this vain search, that, weary, angry, and much alarmed for -her own safety, she arrived home to find the children gathered about -the flower-garden, as has been told. - -And there was very good reason to be alarmed; for the Governor of the -land, as soon as he knew of Bertha’s escape, sent his officers, bidding -them to seize the old woman, and to throw her into that very same rocky -cage. The children were in dismay at seeing granny carried off in such -a manner. None could guess the reason except Rosebud; and she told only -Myrtle. It was one pleasant day, when they were off sailing, that she -related to him the whole history. - -They often went sailing in the little boat, that they might talk -together of Rosebud’s parents, and the palace, and Rupert. Myrtle said -that Rupert’s coming should no longer be looked for, and that, if -Rosebud’s father was a king, why, then, she was a princess. Did any one -ever hear of a princess picking up drift-wood, or going barefoot, or -living in a hut? It was quite time they set forth upon their travels in -search of her home. Couldn’t she tell in what direction to go? or how -far? or anything at all about it? - -No, Rosebud only knew that they travelled fast, and for many, many -days, and not always in one direction; for one very bright star which -she came to know, and to watch for, on the journey, shone some nights -on her right, and at others on her left. - -But however that might be, she said, they must go. “Yes,” said Myrtle, -“that certainly is quite plain. And we will go as little pedlers, -selling our shell-work; or perhaps as little singers, singing our -songs. And at every great town we will ask, ‘Who is the king of this -country?’ ‘Can you tell us any news of the Good King Brondé?’ We will -begin at once to collect the shells. And as we journey along we shall -rest often in the shade of the trees, by the wayside, or on some -flowery bank, and there make our shell-work.” - -Thus all was well arranged. - -But before they were quite ready to begin this pleasant journey, -something very unexpected happened to Rosebud; very unexpected, -but very good. Indeed, had she been allowed her choice of all the -delightful things that might happen, she could have chosen nothing more -delightful than this. - -But now, while Myrtle and Rosebud are so busy with their shells and -with their wise plans, it will, perhaps, be well to inquire concerning -the Good King Brondé and his Lily Queen, and whether they reached home -in safety. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII. - -THE WHITE LAMB. - - -King Brondé and his court reached the end of their homeward journey in -safety. - -They arrived safely, but to find their palace in disorder, its beauty -spoiled, its treasures stolen, its walks, gardens, statues, fountains -destroyed. - -The good king and queen, however, thought only of Rosebud. Their -well-beloved child,--was she living? And, if yet alive, into whose -hands had she fallen? Messengers were sent far and near throughout -the kingdom. Large rewards were offered, but all in vain. And at the -approach of winter they gladly removed to their city palace, away from -all which so sadly reminded them of that unhappy day on which she was -taken from them. - -Now, although it would seem that every possible means had been tried, -and though many weary months had passed, yet the Lily Queen still hoped -that her dear child might be restored to her. And, during the winter -every seer, fortune-teller, witch, or wizard who dwelt in the city, or -who wandered that way, had been consulted. But all had failed to give -true directions for discovering the lost one. - -Thus, mid hopes and fears, the winter and spring passed wearily by. - -As summer came on, the queen walked much by herself in the gardens of -the palace, that she might, undisturbed, mourn for her lost darling. -Sleepless nights and much weeping had made her a Pale Lady indeed. Her -strength was failing, her step feeble. Still, however, she continued -her daily walks. - -And one day, while wandering in the Orange-Grove, she saw, in the path -before her, a white lamb. - -“Pretty creature!” she cried, “you are pure and innocent as my own lost -lamb!” - -And she followed it to the end of the walk, and so beyond the palace -walls, into a cedar-grove. - -Here, close by a ruined hovel, which some poor fagot-gatherer had -deserted, the lamb disappeared. He seemed to have entered the hovel. -But, upon stepping inside the door, she saw only an aged woman, dressed -in dark, flowing robes, who scarcely raised her eyes from the ground. - -“I seek,” said the queen, “a white lamb.” - -“The Pale Lady,” said the aged woman, still without raising her -eyes,--“the Pale Lady seeks, not a lamb, but a sweet flower. Grief lies -heavy at her heart. Threads of white are among her once fair locks. Her -eye is sunken, her strength gone. All night her tears flow, and the day -brings only weariness. - - “No joy, no joy for her; - Sorrow and tears abound. - No smile, no smile for her - Until the lost be found. - But the Wanderer shall return; - The lost shall yet be found; - Then for the sorrowing one - Shall joy and smiles abound!” - -The queen sprang forward, her hands clasped, her whole face lighted up -with joy. - -“Tell me!--tell me where is my child!” she cried. - -The aged woman made no reply. Slowly raising her head, she gazed long -and earnestly in one direction. It seemed as if her pale, filmy blue -eye were fixed upon some object or objects far, far away. Her head -bent forward, her right arm slowly raised itself, while the forefinger -seemed pointing to something in the dim distance. - -At length she spoke. The words came slowly, and there was an intent -expression upon her face, as if she were listening to indistinct sounds. - -“I hear the distant moaning of the sea. I hear the dash of waves upon -the shore. I see the tall beach-grass bending in the breeze. Shells lie -upon the sands,--pink, purple, and white. Their gleaming is beautiful -in the sunlight. White-sailed ships go by. A boat is tossing upon -the waves. A noble boy pulls the oar. Brave and handsome as a young -prince. How boldly he guides the boat! It touches the shore. A little -girl runs smiling to meet him! Her fair curls stream in the wind. Her -teeth are like pearls; her eye is like the violet; her cheek like the -rose. Gayly flutter her green robes. The boy is glad to see the little -girl, running to meet him. He calls out to her, ‘Rosebud! Rosebud!’” - -The queen had stood, bending forward, her eyes fastened upon the -withered face before her, hardly daring to breathe, lest some precious -word be lost. Her excitement grew every moment more intense, and when -the last word, “Rosebud!” was spoken, she uttered a cry of joy, and -sank, half fainting, to the ground. - -Upon recovering, the Lily Queen found herself alone in the hovel. No -dark-robed old woman or pretty white lamb was to be seen. Neither could -it be told how long she had lain there. - -But she felt sure that, during the time, a form had bent over her, and -spoken these words:-- - -“Travel towards the setting sun, as far as the shores of Silver Lake. -From this lake flows a stream. Follow this stream to the sea.” - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - -A LONG JOURNEY. - - -King Brondé had been so often disappointed, that he was, at first, -unwilling to set forth upon so very doubtful a journey; and especially -as no person could be found who could tell in what direction lay this -unknown Silver Lake. - -In order, however, to divert the mind of the queen, he laid aside his -doubts, and commanded that preparations for travelling be made at once. - -The grand state coach, all covered with gold and silver, and drawn by -twenty white horses, was got in readiness, and also other magnificent -coaches; for many lords and nobles of the court were to go in -attendance, and also a band of soldiers. - -On they travelled, for days and weeks. Many gave up all hope, and spoke -of returning. Beautiful lakes had they passed, but thus far not one -bearing the name Silver Lake had been found. And the king said one -day:-- - -“My dear Lily Queen, this Silver Lake, with its stream flowing to the -sea,--was it not all a dream? Shall we chase a vision? Let us return, -and no longer cherish vain hopes.” - -The queen, however, would not be persuaded. A little farther, she said, -and yet a little farther; but at last agreed, that if, by the morrow’s -sunset, no Silver Lake was found, they would then return. - - * * * * * - -The morrow was past. Bravely had they travelled on, and, just as the -sun went down, were ready to halt in a poor little village. - -The sky was all aglow with the brilliant hues of sunset. In the west -lay clouds of purple and gold, and of all radiant colors. The Lily -Queen gazed mournfully at this fine show. For the morrow was now past, -the sunset hour had come, and she could no longer ask to continue the -journey. This last hope, then, was gone. - -But while her gaze was fixed upon a broad, high hill, which stood -darkly up against the western sky, she perceived, advancing steadily -over it, a long procession or company of people. Perhaps, thought she, -a troop of hostile soldiers, or perhaps some robber band to waylay us. -She distinctly saw plumes waving, also banners streaming, and heard the -sound of music. - -She hastened to the king. He and his attendants were already alarmed, -and were watching, with some anxiety, the oncoming of this host. The -soldiers, well armed, stood ready to receive them. - -Nearer and nearer they come. Now down the sides of the hill; now along -the plain; and now they enter the streets of the village. Troops of -horsemen ride in advance. In the midst of these is a grand chariot, -decked out with costly trappings. - -[Illustration] - -Inside this chariot sits a royally dressed person, who has a noble -countenance, and who wears a crown. By his side is a sprightly young -maiden, with sparkling black eyes and a merry face. Upon her head is -a red velvet cap and plume, from beneath which hang long braids of -shining hair. She also wears a velvet jacket, with scarlet facings. - -This bright-eyed maiden is Bertha. She has persuaded her father to make -inquiries concerning the good King Brondé, and they are now on their -way to his kingdom with trains of armed attendants. - - * * * * * - -Who can describe the raptures of the Lily Queen as she held in her arms -one who had, not so very long before, embraced her darling child?--one -who could relate all that happened to her after the day when they were -parted. Then came endless questions. - -Where was Rosebud now? Was she well? Was she sorrowful? Was she in -distress? And, above all, could Bertha guide them to her? - -No. Not directly. Bertha was ignorant of both the name and the -situation of that little village by the shore. - -Did she know of Silver Lake? - -O yes! Certainly, she knew of Silver Lake. - -“Come,” said she, “to the top of yonder hill, which looms so darkly -against the sunset brightness.” - -All therefore proceeded to the top of this broad hill, and there, far -below, they beheld a sheet of water, so smooth, so silvery, and so -fair, that it seemed a round piece of silver, just dropped from the -sky. - -“But where is the stream which flows to the sea?” asked the king. - - * * * * * - -The stream which flowed to the sea was, at first, only a little brook. -It ran out from the lake, beneath mosses and bending grass; hid itself, -for a long way, among thick, overhanging bushes, but at length came -dancing out into the sunshine, and went its way through meadow and wood -singing its own happy song. - -And soon it was joined by other little singing brooks, all going the -same way. Thus it happened that, after travelling many miles, the small -stream became a river, and flowed to the sea. - -But by no means in a direct course, or always by pleasant ways. It -ran here and there, doubling, curving, winding, now through tangled -forests, now sweeping around the base of a mountain, now leaping a -precipice or dashing itself against the ragged rocks, thus leading -our travellers a tiresome and oftentimes a dangerous journey; for -there were mountains to climb, roads to cut through the forest, and -frequently a hasty bridge to be thrown across a stream. - -And one night while resting in a small village they narrowly escaped -a great danger; for, without the assistance of the king,--Bertha’s -father,--they must have all been taken prisoners. This danger was from -Magnus, King Brondé’s old enemy. - -Having, by means of his great strength, escaped from prison, he had -again rallied around him a powerful band. He then sent out spies, and, -having learned from them of King Brondé’s journey, he resolved to -surprise and attack him by night. It was Bertha who discovered their -approach. She was sitting late at the window, looking at the moon and -the hurrying clouds, and thinking of her true love away at the wars, -when her eye caught from afar the gleaming of steel in the moonlight, -and she presently saw armed men winding around the foot of a hill. She -quickly gave the alarm, and all placed themselves in readiness for -whatever might come. - -Now Magnus had supposed that Brondé’s party would be easily taken. -Intending a surprise, he was himself surprised at being so far -outnumbered, and fled in dismay, with all his band. - -But a shower of sharp-pointed arrows was sent in among them. Many of -his men were seen to fall; and Magnus himself received wounds, of which -a few years after he died. - -And now, dreading another attack, a watch was set every night. They -were not, however, again molested. All went well with them. Full of -hope, they kept bravely on, and at length arrived, one beautiful -morning, at the top of a high hill, from whence could be heard the -distant moaning of the sea. - -Bertha begged the Queen to calm herself, and to remember that even if -they found the little fishing-hamlet, it was by no means sure that -Rosebud would still be living there. Rupert might have come for her, -or else she and Myrtle might have begun their travels in search of her -home, as they had planned. - -The queen only answered by a sign to go on faster, faster! - -On arriving at the summit of the next hill, the sea, the broad blue -sea, lay spread before them. Its waves came dashing upon the sandy -shores below. - -They saw the white-sailed ships go by, and the little boats tossing -upon the waters, near the shore. One is guided by a boy. There are -children sitting on the rocks. A little girl runs down to the water’s -edge. - -King Brondé and the queen dared no longer look. Unable to speak or -hardly to breathe, they sank back among the cushions, and there awaited -in silence what might be the fulfilment, or might be the destruction, -of their hopes. - - - - -CHAPTER XV. - -TEARS AND SMILES. - - -Now it happened that on this very day Myrtle and Rosebud had planned a -visit to the town. Myrtle said they would first try their luck there, -as little pedlers, before venturing farther. He would rise before -daybreak and go out with the boat, and if he made a good catch, they -would take, besides the shell-work, fresh fish, to sell by the way. -Long before the girls were stirring, therefore, he was far out upon the -waters. - -Bess and Judy were full of wonder at the courage of Rosebud, in daring -to venture upon so long a journey. Never in their lives had they -seen the town. They were, however, quite ready to help; prepared the -breakfast, tidied the hut, drove the geese to water, and assisted in -packing the shell-baskets. - -When all was in readiness, the three went out to sit upon the rocks and -there await the coming of Myrtle. The children of the shore, with their -baskets, gathered around them; for all had heard of the coming journey -to the town. - -Presently the boat appeared in sight. On it came, bounding over the -waves, and rapidly approached the shore. All the children stood still, -watching the little boat, and admiring the skill with which Myrtle -directed its course. - -All but Rosebud. She, as was her custom, ran down to meet him at the -water’s edge, her fair curls streaming, her green robes fluttering in -the wind. She laughed aloud and clapped her hands, while waiting for -Myrtle to call to her from the boat. - -“Rosebud! Rosebud!” he cried, at last, as the boat touched the shore, -“such a catch of fish! we will take some to the town, and spread some -to dry on the rocks, and some we will--” - -But here he was interrupted by loud cries from the children, who came -running to them, calling out, that there were, O so many horses, and -soldiers, and coaches larger than their hut, all covered with gold and -silver, and great lords in purple and scarlet with gay feathers and -jewels, all sparkling and shining! Rosebud and Myrtle must run quick! -Quick! - - * * * * * - -But there was no need to run far, for all these wonders were speedily -drawing near. A few moments, and soldiers, chariots, and horses covered -the sands. - -The great state coach of King Brondé was in advance of all the rest. -Its door flew open, and Rosebud, with a cry of joy, sprang forward. - -Rosebud, the lonely wanderer, Rosebud, the long-lost child, was in the -arms of her mother! - -Then from the great company assembled there arose a shout both long and -loud, which made the heavens ring. And in the midst of all could be -heard and seen Bertha, clapping her hands and dancing for joy. - -It was a long time before the happy family within the coach could do -more than to embrace one another, and to weep tears of happiness. But -at length King Brondé desired to be conducted to the hut, which had for -so long been the home of his child. - -A portion of the doorway was hewn down, and into that humble dwelling -King Brondé entered, and there sat down with the Lily Queen and with -Rosebud, while all the children of the shore stood outside lost in -wonder, answering, as best they might, the various questions put to -them by the lords and nobles. - -King Brondé, having learned the character of the old woman, ordered the -hut to be searched, and in the cellar were found concealed many costly -jewels. These he commanded should be carefully packed and taken to his -palace, and there kept until the old woman could be brought and made to -tell who were their rightful owners. - -This being settled, King Brondé and his queen were eager to set out -for their own kingdom. But Rosebud would first bid farewell to the -children of the shore; and also to Bess and Judy, who were weeping -bitterly. What could they do without Rosebud? She had been so gentle -with them, and so kind. Must they lose that sunny smile? The hut would -be dark and lonely now! - -The other children were standing sorrowfully by; and when Rosebud would -have bidden them farewell, they with one accord burst into tears. - -Poor Rosebud, she must needs weep too! For they had loved her, and she -had loved them, every one. - -But where was Myrtle? Had any one seen Myrtle? All began to look about -and to inquire. But no one had seen him, since he first leaped ashore -with his basket of fish. - -At length one little girl whispered to Rosebud, pointing at the same -time to a clump of bushes at a little distance. - -And there she found him, lying upon the ground, crying as if his very -heart would break. - -Rosebud begged him not to cry, but to arise, come to the hut, and see -her father and mother,--her father and mother, of whom they had so -often talked. They need not be little pedlers, now. - -But he would not be persuaded, and Rosebud returned sorrowfully to the -hut. - -“But who is this Myrtle?” asked King Brondé. - -Then Rosebud told how good Myrtle was, and how they had played -together, and sailed together, and of their plans, and of all his -kindness to her ever since she came to the shore. - -“And why not take Myrtle?” asked the Lily Queen; “surely our coach is -big enough to hold him, and surely our palace is big enough to receive -him, and surely our hearts are big enough to love one who has been so -good to our Rosebud!” - -“Very true!” cried King Brondé. - -Rosebud flew once more to the clump of bushes. “Myrtle! Myrtle!” she -cried, “you are to go with us! to go! to go! to go! In my father’s -coach! And live in my father’s palace! Myrtle! do you hear?” - -No wonder she asked, “Do you hear?” For the poor boy was so -overwhelmed, first by his grief, and then by his joy, that he seemed to -have lost all power of speech and motion. - -But Rosebud urged him to rise, and then led him to the same spot where -she had once advised him to wash his face in the spring. And here she -bade him bathe his swollen eyes, and smooth his hair, that the king and -queen might see what a handsome Myrtle he was. - -But alas! so red was his face and so inflamed by weeping, that she was -obliged to tell them this herself. And they were quite ready to believe -it. - -King Brondé now gave Rosebud money to distribute among her late -companions, and there was not one who did not get a bright gold piece, -or who did not preserve it carefully as a remembrance of one they had -loved so well. Bess and Judy, at Rosebud’s request, were given in -charge to some of the attendants, that they might also be taken home, -and provided for in a comfortable manner. - - * * * * * - -All now being ready, the joyful party entered the coach. Drums beat, -bugles played, the twenty white horses arched their proud necks and -stepped gayly off to the sound of the music. And side by side with -the great state coach came another royal chariot, wherein sat Bertha, -smiling-faced Bertha, with her father the king. Behind followed all -their lords, nobles, attendants, and bands of soldiers,--a numerous -train. - -The children of the shore stood watching till the last plume of the -last soldier disappeared, then turned sorrowfully toward their homes. - - * * * * * - -Who can speak of the happiness of that homeward journey? When the Lily -Queen could spare Rosebud from her own embrace, King Brondé would sit -for hours with her clasped in his arms, looking down into her face, -and stroking her hair softly and tenderly, as if each touch conveyed a -blessing. And as for Myrtle, so great was his joy, that he scarcely -knew whether he were waking or dreaming. So he rolled himself up in -one corner of the coach, gazing at the pale Lily Queen, and the big -handsome King Brondé in his royal robes and his golden crown, and -wondered how long they would let the poor little fisher-boy stay in -their palace. - -Thus this great company journeyed home. As soon as the towers of the -city came in sight, King Brondé ordered a bright flag to be raised, -for this was the signal agreed upon in case the search should prove -successful. As they drew nearer, troops of mounted soldiers came out -to meet them; also bands of music and a great multitude of lords and -ladies of the court, in their fine gilded coaches, all in grand array. -Also one hundred young nobles, in shining steel armor, and all mounted -upon jet black horses, whose trappings were of pure gold. - - * * * * * - -Like a triumphal procession they entered the city, bugles playing, -trumpets sounding, drums beating, banners streaming, horses prancing, -plumes waving, and were met by the people with wild huzzas. And years -and years after, mothers related to their children the story of the -wonderful day when good King Brondé brought home his lost child. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - -A DISCOVERY. - - -Years passed by, and happy years they were. Rosebud, as she grew older, -was the same sweet-voiced, kindly maiden, winning love from all. People -gazing at her beaming face asked themselves often what it was that so -charmed them there. This which they could not name was the love-light, -which shone through her eyes and lighted up her countenance; for the -holy fire burned always in her heart, making her whole life pure and -bright. The idol of the court, praised, petted, flattered, still was -she not spoiled. Ah, Rosebud was far too modest, too humble for that. -Real love not only brightens, but purifies, keeping away all evil. - -As King Brondé had no son, he adopted Myrtle for his own. He provided -for him the best instructors, and treated him in all things as if he -were really his child. - -And the youth grew up, stately and handsome as a young prince. He -mingled freely with the young nobles of the court, and, by his gentle -bearing and his true manliness, became a favorite with every one. - -Bess and Judy were established in a handsome house of their own, and -every day had cause to bless the good King Brondé and his Lily Queen. - -Thus, as was before observed, the years flew happily on. But when years -fly on, though never so happily, they carry us along with them. And the -happy years that were flying on at the palace were taking King Brondé -and his queen towards old age, were taking Myrtle out of his childhood, -and changing our Rosebud to a full-blown rose. - -And when Myrtle was no longer a child, he began to think. And when he -began to think, he thought how wonderful it was that he should have -thus been brought from a hut to a palace, changed from a fisher-boy to -the son of a king. - -And he thought, also, that he should like to be still more a son to -him, and to marry Rosebud for his wife, if King Brondé were willing, -but was afraid to ask. For were there not plenty of young lords, and -also real princes, who came to visit the court? King Brondé might -prefer one of these. Rosebud herself might. He was not sure, after all, -that he would not rather they two were still living at the hut, for -when they were children of the shore she liked him better than any. But -these, he felt, were selfish thoughts, and must never come again. - -Still, if selfish thoughts might be kept away, serious, anxious -thoughts could not; and these came often to cloud his face, and to -make Rosebud wonder why Myrtle appeared so thoughtful, so troubled. - -Now it happened, one lovely afternoon, when the king and his court were -at the summer palace, near Long Forest, that Myrtle was walking in the -gardens with Rosebud. These same anxious thoughts were present in his -mind. They clouded his face, and gave to his voice a sorrowful tone. - -“Where are your thoughts?” asked Rosebud, “and why are you so troubled?” - -“I will tell you,” said Myrtle, after a few moments of silence,--“I -will tell you, first, where are my thoughts, and next, why I am so -troubled. My thoughts are far away at the sea-shore, by a little -spring, where a little girl once declared that the rose and the myrtle -went well together. I fear she may not think so always. That is why I -am so troubled.” - -Rosebud looked down, and walked silently on by his side, until they -came to a rosebush, bearing a rose, not quite fully blown, which she -plucked. A little farther on they passed the queen’s fine myrtle-arbor. -From this she cut a sprig and intwined it with the rose. The two, thus -joined, she placed in his hand. He knew then that the little girl still -believed that the rose and the myrtle went well together. - -At a little distance they saw, walking towards them, the king and his -queen. As they met, Myrtle held out to the king the pretty token he had -just received from Rosebud,--held it out doubtfully, as if fearing his -displeasure. - -[Illustration] - -But the king smiled, remembering, no doubt, the long ago when he -himself had loved a king’s daughter; and the queen smiled; and Rosebud -smiled. Why, then, should not Myrtle smile, too? And then the good King -Brondé opened wide his arms, clasped them both to his heart, gave them -his blessing, and wished they might live as happily together as had he -and his beloved Lily Queen. - - * * * * * - -Not long after this came the wedding. And such a wedding was surely -never known before. - -The kings of all the countries round about came with their queens, -and their courts, and their mounted guards, and their bands of music, -and their waving banners. There were illuminations in the cities, and -fires blazed upon the mountain-tops. Prisoners were released, and gold -and silver thrown by handfuls to the poor. Tables were spread in the -streets, that everybody might feast. - -Happy they who could obtain entrance into the palace. Happier still -they who were admitted into that grand apartment where the marriage -rites were performed. Happiest of all they who obtained a glimpse of -the charming bride. - -She wore, at Myrtle’s request, a robe of the very palest green, which -was besprinkled with diamonds. Upon her fair curls rested a coronet of -rosebuds, every leaf of which was a separate jewel. - -But nothing was so lovely, so charming to all, as her own sweet face, -expressing, as might plainly be seen, the most perfect love and the -most perfect happiness. - -All her old friends were present. Bess and Judy were there, side by -side with her own sisters. The wood-cutter’s children were there, the -little boy and girl whom Rosebud saved from the boat. The wood-cutter -himself was there. For his services on the day and night of the lion -hunt, in Long Forest, he had been well rewarded, and he now lived on a -fine estate, with gold in plenty, and servants to command. - -Even Rupert was present. For when released from prison, he sought the -old woman’s hut, and after learning from the fishermen all that had -happened, he went immediately to King Brondé’s dominions, and obtained -employment in the grounds of the palace, that he might be always near -Rosebud. At her request, he was made head-gardener of her flower-beds, -and brought her every morning a fresh nosegay; and was welcomed with -smiles, which, it may be remembered, was a part of the nice little plan -he had laid when acting as guide. - -Bertha, too, was there, the dark-eyed, bright-faced Bertha; and -charming enough she looked too, in her bright colors, and her little -jewelled cap. And happy enough, too; for the lover came safely back -from the wars, and that same lover, now her husband, was by her side, -and as happy as herself. - -The Green Fairy, too, was there, though no one knew it, in the form -of a fine-feathered bird, perched high on the top of a marble column. -Somebody else, too, was there, who will shortly speak for herself. - -After the marriage ceremony had been performed, the whole company -repaired to the most spacious hall in the palace, where was served up a -sumptuous banquet. The tables were loaded with dishes of solid gold, -and with crystal ornaments. Sweetmeats, cordials, and spices of richest -fragrance were brought from the remotest corners of the earth. Players -of musical instruments, hidden from sight, sent forth their softest, -sweetest strains. - -Roses were everywhere,--roses and myrtle; in rich vases upon the table, -among the decorations of the walls, in hanging-baskets, in the hands of -marble statues, festooned from the ceiling, wreathed about the white -columns. Roses and myrtle everywhere. The air was filled with their -fragrance. And everybody said, how beautiful were the myrtle and the -rose together. - -At the close of the banquet, King Brondé observed that the great king -who sat at his left hand appeared sad and downcast; that, although -striving to be gay with the rest, yet he often turned aside to wipe -away a tear. - -“What is your grief?” asked King Brondé; “what great sorrow dwells in -your heart, that will make itself felt, even at this bridal feast?” - -“I can tell you that!” cried a strange voice at his side. - -King Brondé turned and saw, standing quite near him, a little old -woman, holding a staff, and wearing a blue blanket pinned over her head. - -“And who are you?” cried King Brondé. “By what means gained you -entrance here? And what should one like you know of the troubles of a -great king?” - -“The great king has but one trouble,” she replied, “and that shall soon -be taken away. Listen, now, and you shall hear a true story. - -“Many years ago I lived, with my grandchildren, in a cabin by a lonely -wood. One stormy night a woman, a coarse-featured woman, came to my -door, bringing a young child, which she had stolen for the sake of the -jewels he wore. - -“This woman offered me one half, provided I would allow them to remain -hidden there, until her strength returned, when she would go on with -her journey. - -“I accepted this offer, thinking she would soon be gone, and that the -jewels would make me rich.” - -“You thief! wretch!” cried King Brondé. - -“True, both true,” answered the old woman; “but permit me to go on with -the story; for not many days are left me, and I would do one good act -before I die. - -“The woman never recovered her strength. She died there, in my cabin. -Before her death she confessed to me that this stolen child was the son -of the king. She had enticed him from his attendants, while they were -walking with him, in the grounds belonging to the palace. - -“I dared not remain in the country with the child, for if he were -found in my hands it would be certain death to me. I therefore fled -with him and my two grandchildren into another kingdom, where I dwelt -in a little hut by the sea. - -“The boy grew up, fair, and with a true princely look. I compelled him, -until all danger of pursuit was over, to go meanly clad and dirty, lest -his beauty should attract the notice of some passing traveller. - -“And now, when all are making bridal presents, I come also with a gift -to the bridegroom. I present to him a father. Great king, you have no -longer a trouble: this is your lost boy.” - - * * * * * - -After the rejoicing, the happy weeping, the embracing, and all the deep -excitement caused by the old woman’s story, had somewhat abated, orders -were given to bring forth the jewels, which were brought from the hut, -that she might declare who were their rightful owners. - -And among these was the king’s signet ring, which he had heedlessly -given his boy to play with on the morning of the day when he was -stolen. This signet ring the old woman had never dared offer for sale. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - -KING MYRTLE AND QUEEN ROSEBUD. - - -Thus it came about that Myrtle was, after all, a true prince; and his -now happy father, having passed so many childless years, begged that -the young couple might spend at least one half the time at his court. -This request was cheerfully granted. - -And after the death of King Brondé and his Lily Queen, which was not -until they had reached a good old age, Rosebud gave up her share of the -kingdom to her two sisters, that she might dwell always with Myrtle in -his own country. - -Thus the two sisters reigned together. The eldest, with her beauty and -her grace, was an ornament to the court, and drew together the lively -and the gay; while the second, with her great wisdom, sat in council -with the nobles and managed with rigor the affairs of state; and their -reign was called ever after “The Reign of the Two Queens.” - -The old woman died, soon after telling her story, at the house of Bess -and Judy, and was buried, as she herself had requested, with the blue -blanket upon her head, and her staff beside her. - -After the father of Myrtle died, he and Rosebud became king and queen, -and reigned in his stead. - -Their first act was to purchase from the king of the country adjoining -their own the tract of land which contained the little fishing-hamlet -by the sea; and there, by the side of the old hut, they reared a -splendid palace. The hut was preserved, standing exactly as it stood in -their childhood; and the little garden-spot behind--the grave of their -short-lived flowers--was planted with lilies, an affectionate tribute -to the memory of the Lily Queen. - -The waters of the spring where Myrtle, with fear and trembling, once -dared to wash his face were made to gush up through a marble fountain, -around which the rose and the myrtle grew well together. - -Their old companions were well cared for; and they loved their king -and queen just as well as when they were children of the shore with -themselves; for the good queen loved her people, and never ceased to -labor for their happiness. The holy fire had never grown dim; and -Myrtle, the noble-hearted Myrtle, thought and acted always with his -beloved queen. In all things they went hand in hand and heart in heart; -and dwellers upon the remotest borders of their kingdom found reason to -bless the reign of King Myrtle and Queen Rose. - - * * * * * - -The story is ended, but there is one thing which some might care to -know. - -One day, as the king and queen were sitting in their private chamber, -talking of the long ago, the king said: “My dear Rosebud, why was it -that the Green Fairy, as she must have had the power, did not find some -way of informing your parents where you were hidden, or did not come to -your rescue?” - -“She is here,” said a voice near them,--“she is here to answer for -herself.” - -They turned quickly, and there, in her own proper form, stood the Green -Fairy, who spoke as follows:-- - -“The Green Fairy,” said she, “wished to prove whether the child Rosebud -could be as gentle, as sweet-tempered, when in poverty, and exposed to -harsh treatment, as when living in a palace, the idol of a court. The -little fisher-boy may answer that question for himself.” - -But the Green Fairy was not so entirely neglectful of the little girl. -Something she could tell of a fine-feathered bird, which guided her -through the woods. Something, too, of a bird-song, heard by a little -girl standing alone in a dark passage. - - “To the left now turn the key, - Three times three, three times three.” - -Also of hopeful words, murmured softly from a tall flowering shrub, -to a child who lay one night in the forest, looking up at the stars -twinkling through the trees. - - “Be of good cheer - O maiden dear; - No longer fear, - For help is near.” - -And something she could tell, too, of a white lamb and of an aged woman -with pale blue eyes and dark flowing robes, who whispered to the Lily -Queen of Silver Lake, and the stream which flowed to the sea. - -She was at the wedding, too, looking down from above, to see that all -went well with the happy ones below. Like this! - -And, changing to a beautiful bird, she flew to the top of a marble -column. - -And while they were gazing, she began to fly slowly around the -apartment, and disappeared at last through an open window. But still -they heard her voice singing to them her last farewell:-- - - “Farewell, farewell, most noble king! - Farewell, farewell, O gracious queen! - For other lands I’m on the wing, - No more you’ll see the Fairy Green. - Long may you live, all hearts to bless, - Long may you know true happiness!” - - -Cambridge: Electrotyped and Printed by Welch, Bigelow, & Co. - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - - Archaic or variant spelling has been retained. - - An incorrect page number in the Table of Contents has been corrected. - - The author’s first name on the title page is mistakenly shown as Anna. - Her actual name is Abby. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ENTERTAINING STORY OF KING -BRONDÉ, HIS LILY AND HIS ROSEBUD *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/68833-0.zip b/old/68833-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1b7289b..0000000 --- a/old/68833-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h.zip b/old/68833-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 64c6d8f..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/68833-h.htm b/old/68833-h/68833-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 61cfb2c..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/68833-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5136 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> - <meta charset="UTF-8" /> - <title> - The entertaining story of King Brondé, by Abby M. Diaz—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <link rel="icon" href="images/cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover" /> - <style> /* <![CDATA[ */ - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.tb {width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;} -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -@media print { hr.chap {display: none; visibility: hidden;} } - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - -.tdr {text-align: right;} -.tdc {text-align: center;} - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-variant: normal; - text-indent: 0; -} - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.ph1 {text-align: center; font-size: large; font-weight: bold;} -.ph2 {text-align: center; font-size: xx-large; font-weight: bold;} - -div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; page-break-after: always;} -div.titlepage p {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 2em;} - -.xxlarge {font-size: 175%;} -.xlarge {font-size: 150%;} -.large {font-size: 125%;} -.tiny {font-size: 50%;} -.small {font-size: 70%;} - -.antiqua { - font-family: Blackletter, Fraktur, Textur, "Old English Text MT", "Olde English Mt", "Olde English", Gothic, serif, sans-serif;} - -.caption {font-weight: bold; text-align: center;} - -p.drop-cap { - text-indent: -0.35em; -} -p.drop-cap2 { - text-indent: -0.75em; -} -p.drop-cap:first-letter, p.drop-cap2:first-letter -{ - float: left; - margin: 0em 0.15em 0em 0em; - font-size: 250%; - line-height:0.85em; - text-indent: 0em; -} -.x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap, .x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap2 { - text-indent: 0em; /* restore default */ -} -.x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap:first-letter, .x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap2:first-letter -{ - float: none; - margin: 0; - font-size: 100%; -} - -.x-ebookmaker .hide {display: none; visibility: hidden;} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -.figleft { - float: left; - clear: left; - margin-left: 0; - margin-bottom: 1em; - margin-top: 1em; - margin-right: 1em; - padding: 0; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -.x-ebookmaker .figleft {float: left;} - -.figright { - float: right; - clear: right; - margin-left: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - margin-top: 1em; - margin-right: 0; - padding: 0; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -.x-ebookmaker .figright {float: right;} - -.poetry-container {text-align: center;} -.poetry {display: inline-block; text-align: left;} -.poetry .verse {text-indent: -2.5em; padding-left: 3em;} -.poetry .stanza {margin: 1em auto;} -.poetry .indent {text-indent: 1.5em;} -.poetry .indent1 {text-indent: 1em;} -.poetry .indent4 {text-indent: 4em;} -.poetry .indent5 {text-indent: 5em;} -.poetry .indent11 {text-indent: 8.5em;} -.poetry .indent12 {text-indent: 10.5em;} -.poetry .first {text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em;} -.poetry .first2 {text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3.1em;} -.poetry .center {text-align: center;} -@media print { .poetry {display: block;} } -.x-ebookmaker .poetry {display: block;} - -.indentleft {margin-left: 22em;} - -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; - padding: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - - /* ]]> */ </style> -</head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The entertaining story of King Brondé, his Lily and his Rosebud, by Abby Morton Diaz</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: The entertaining story of King Brondé, his Lily and his Rosebud</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Abby Morton Diaz</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: W. L. Sheppard</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: August 24, 2022 [eBook #68833]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Steve Mattern, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from images made available by the HathiTrust Digital Library.)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ENTERTAINING STORY OF KING BRONDÉ, HIS LILY AND HIS ROSEBUD ***</div> - -<div class="figcenter hide"><img src="images/coversmall.jpg" width="450" alt="" /></div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i002.jpg" alt="" /></div> -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">The Triumphal Procession.</span><br /> -<span class="indentleft">[See page <a href="#Page_131">131</a>.</span></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i003.jpg" alt="" /></div> -</div> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="titlepage"> -<p>THE<br /> -<span class="xlarge">ENTERTAINING STORY</span><br /> -OF<br /> -<span class="xxlarge">KING BRONDÉ,</span><br /> -<span class="antiqua"><span class="xlarge">His Lily and his Rosebud.</span></span></p> - -<p><span class="large"><span class="smcap">By</span> ANNA M. DIAZ.</span></p> - -<p>WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY W. L. SHEPPARD.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i003a.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p><span class="large">BOSTON:</span><br /> -TICKNOR AND FIELDS.<br /> -1869.</p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="center"> -Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1868, by<br /> -TICKNOR AND FIELDS,<br /> -in the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.<br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<span class="smcap">University Press: Welch, Bigelow,</span> & <span class="smcap">Co.,<br /> -Cambridge.</span></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_v">[v]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS.</h2> -</div> - -<table> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER I.</td></tr> -<tr><td class="tdr" colspan="2"><span class="smcap"><small>Page</small></span></td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Three Princesses</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_9"> 9</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER II.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">King Brondé</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_20"> 20</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER III.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Wood-Cutter’s Children</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_33"> 33</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER IV.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Cave</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_40"> 40</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER V.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">Meeting of the Fairies</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_44"> 44</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER VI.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">Going a Hunting, and what came of it</span>     </td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_48"> 48</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER VII.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">Escaping from Perils</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_61"> 61</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER VIII.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">Life at the Sea-shore</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_70"> 70</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER IX.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_vi">[vi]</span></td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Flower-Garden</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_79"> 79</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER X.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">A New Acquaintance</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_87"> 87</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER XI.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">Meeting and Parting</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_99"> 99</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER XII.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Children in Trouble</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_107"> 107</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER XIII.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">The White Lamb</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_114"> 114</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER XIV.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">A Long Journey</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_118"> 118</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER XV.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">Tears and Smiles</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_125"> 125</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER XVI.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">A Discovery</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_132"> 132</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdc" colspan="2">CHAPTER XVII.</td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">King Myrtle and Queen Rosebud</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_141"> 141</a></td></tr> -</table> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h1><span class="tiny">THE</span><br /> - -<span class="small">ENTERTAINING STORY</span><br /> - -<span class="tiny">OF</span><br /> - -KING BRONDÉ,<br /> - -<span class="antiqua"><span class="small">His Lily and his Rosebud.</span></span></h1> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">[9]</span></p> - -<p class="ph2">THE KING’S<br /> - -LILY AND ROSEBUD.</p> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER I.<br /> - -<small>THE THREE PRINCESSES.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">IF anybody had happened to be walking along -what was called the Robbers’ Road, in Long -Forest, a part of the possessions of good King -Brondé, who lived many, many hundred years ago, -he would have perceived that the road was continually -curving towards the right. He would also -soon have grown weary, for this winding road led, -by degrees, to the top of a mountain. But if he -had kept on and on, and did not give up for weariness, -he would at length have come to the palace of -the very king himself. A magnificent palace it was, -too, and a sight of it well worth the long journey.</p> - -<p>If you could but have seen how the gilded roof -shone in the sunlight! and the white marble statues -in the gardens! and the fountains and the -round ponds filled with gold and silver fishes! and -the flocks of lambs with blue and pink ribbons -around their necks! and the shepherdesses all<span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">[10]</span> -dressed in white, each with her crook and her -wreath of flowers!—if you could but have seen all -these beautiful things, then would the weary journey -have been soon forgotten.</p> - -<p>And could you have entered the palace itself, -and have kept your eyes from being blinded by the -bright colors, the sparkling ornaments, and all the -splendor of this wonderful place, and have wandered -on and on, through the spacious apartments, -you would at last have come to an ivory door, over -which was perched a red-and-green parrot. This -parrot was fed upon flowers made from crystals of -white sugar; and had you given him one of these -he would have told you a riddle. But this, of -course, you could not know. And indeed, when -the door was once open, you would have forgotten -parrots and everything else in gazing at the beautiful -lady within,—the beautiful pale lady, King -Brondé’s queen.</p> - -<p>This is her private chamber. The windows are -lofty, and more than half hidden by rich curtains -of crimson. The walls are covered with cloth of -crimson and gold. Vases of white lilies fill the -air with their fragrance. How beautiful is the pale -lady, reclining upon her dark cushions of velvet! -Her robe is of blue silk, embroidered with silver. -Her fair hair is adorned with a wreath of blue -flowers. These flowers are made of precious<span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">[11]</span> -stones, and the leaves are of silver. Her eyes are -blue, too, very blue,—bluer than her silk robe,—bluer -than the flowers in her hair. And oh! if -her cheeks had but looked rosy then, she would -have been the most beautiful queen in the world. -But her face was very, very pale; so that when -she was not called the Queen, she was often called -the Pale Lady, or the White Lady, and sometimes -the Lily Queen.</p> - -<p>But what are those blue eyes looking upon so -earnestly, so tenderly, so sadly?</p> - -<p>Ah! that I can soon tell you.</p> - -<p>But first I must tell you that fastened to the ceiling -was a golden eagle, holding in its claws a long -silver cord. This cord sustained a sort of canopy, -made of white velvet, and fringed with silver. -From this canopy hung curtains of the most gauzy, -delicate lace. These were now looped up with -their jewelled bands, and it was something underneath -upon which the blue eyes of the Pale Lady -were fixed so earnestly.</p> - -<p>Now this something underneath was something -very charming indeed.</p> - -<p>It was a babe which lay there, sleeping in its -cradle.</p> - -<p>This cradle was curiously wrought of sandalwood -and rosewood and boxwood and ivory. It -was lined with down, and its cushions were white<span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">[12]</span> -and soft as new-fallen snow. The quilt was embroidered -with pearls. At each of its four corners, -and bending over it, was the sculptured figure of a -little smiling boy. Those at the foot seemed playing -softly on musical instruments, as if soothing the -child to slumber. The two at the head were represented -as holding out poppies over the infant -beneath.</p> - -<p>But why should the mother look with sadness -upon her babe? If any one could weep in such a -beautiful place, we might fancy almost those were -tears in her blue eyes.</p> - -<p>The Pale Lady had, no doubt, cause for sorrow; -for she sighed frequently, and bowed her head upon -the velvet cushions, saying, “O my precious one! -what shall I ask for thee?”</p> - -<p>At length she took from her bosom a curiously -shaped whistle, which, when she put it to her lips, -gave forth the sweetest notes you ever heard.</p> - -<p>Then the ivory door opened softly, and there -came in a bright black-eyed little boy, in a red turban. -The lady, without speaking, pointed to a casket -at the opposite side of the room. This the -little black-eyed, also without speaking, placed in -her hands, and then, with the very lightest of footsteps -and the very lowest of bows, he left the -room.</p> - -<p>The lady unlocked the casket, and, after opening<span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">[13]</span> -many little drawers, she at last took out a most -fairy-like cup, made of alabaster, perfectly plain -and white. Then, lifting the crimson and gold -hangings from the wall near by, she pressed her -finger upon what seemed to be a small picture -fastened in the wood-work. A drawer flew out, -from which the Pale Lady took three small green -stones and a vial. Placing the stones in the cup, -she poured over them a liquid from the vial, and -very soon there began to arise a vapor, which spread -through the apartment. And the Pale Lady, while -the vapor was rising, sang, in low tones, these -words:—</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“Wild Mountain Fairy, in robes of green,</div> -<div class="verse">List to the call of the Lily Queen.</div> -<div class="verse">O, speed thee! speed quickly o’er land and o’er sea,</div> -<div class="verse">For the child and its mother are waiting for thee.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>As the vapor melted away, there was seen, -standing by the cradle, a beautiful white lamb; -which, after walking three times around the room, -became transformed into as pretty a green fairy as -ever was seen. Now this is what the fairy said -to the lady, and what the lady said to the fairy.</p> - -<p><i>Fairy.</i>—“Yes: three times I promised to come -at thy bidding. This is the third. What now is -the wish of the fair Lily Queen?”</p> - -<p><i>Lady.</i>—“Fairy, I pray thee bestow something -good—something blessed—upon my youngest-born.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">[14]</span><i>Fairy.</i>—“Yes, lady. And what shall it be? It -is thine to choose. How is it with the two princesses, -her sisters? Did I not well by them?”</p> - -<p><i>Lady.</i>—“Fairy, what I asked thou gavest. -For the eldest, I chose the gift of perfect beauty, -for I said, ‘Every one loves the beautiful; she will -draw all hearts to herself.’”</p> - -<p><i>Fairy.</i>—“And thus did it prove?”</p> - -<p><i>Lady.</i>—“Listen! I hear her step. Judge -now for thyself.”</p> - -<p>As the ivory door swung open, the beautiful princess -entered. Perfect beauty had indeed been -given her. There was in her countenance such a -bloom, such a freshness, such a smile upon her lip, -such a light in her eye, that, having once looked, -one was hardly able to turn away. She wore no -ornament, well knowing that gold could buy nothing -so pretty, so bright, so radiant, as herself.</p> - -<p>“And such beauty as this, or even greater, -wouldst thou choose for thy youngest-born?” -asked the fairy.</p> - -<p>“O no, no, no!” said the lady, earnestly. -“O fairy! yonder beauty has no heart, and none -love her. She is not happy; she makes no one -happy.”</p> - -<p>“And did I not warn thee?” asked the fairy.</p> - -<p>“Fairy, thou didst. The blame is mine,—mine -only. I foolishly trusted that beauty alone would<span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">[15]</span> -draw loving hearts around her. Oh! she is vain; -she is silly; she is proud. Examine the book she -holds. Inside its covers are little mirrors, that she -may continually enjoy the sight of her beauty. All -the artists in the kingdom are busy painting likenesses -of her face, her form, her hands. And you -will perceive that the very figures upon her dress -are only so many miniatures of herself.”</p> - -<p>“And her sister, the second princess,” inquired -the fairy, “upon whom, at your request, I conferred -great wisdom,—you surely find comfort in her?”</p> - -<p>“Alas!” replied the lady, “although she can -converse in all languages, and not even the wisest -philosopher can puzzle her with questions, yet she -cannot make herself beloved, for she knows not the -secret of making even the poorest child happy. -Though despising beauty, yet she is envious of her -sister; and their want of affection saddens my whole -life. But you will see, now, this wise princess. -That is her step approaching. It will be very fortunate -if we understand her, for seldom does she -converse in our own language.”</p> - -<p>Again the ivory door opened, to admit the second -princess, who instantly began talking.</p> - -<p>“Alski, mofo, se lup tak sba tab enryo dyo!” -she exclaimed.</p> - -<p>Her dress was a brownish robe, reaching to the -floor. It was covered with ink-spots. Her hair was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">[16]</span> -tumbled, and stuck full of pens. Her hands were -filled with big charts and rolls of manuscripts.</p> - -<p>“Potobi, ritu fo bam. Shik, sho, tabi,” said she, -approaching her beautiful sister so awkwardly that -she almost trod upon one of the pretty miniatures -in her dress. The beauty sprang angrily up, and -there would have been a great quarrel, had not the -Green Fairy, with a motion of her wand, ordered -them from the apartment.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, the pale Lily Queen, paler now than -ever, sat sighing and weeping.</p> - -<p>“Arouse yourself, dear lady,” said the fairy, -“and choose quickly, for others may summon me, -and I must soon be gone.”</p> - -<p>“Good fairy,” said the lady, “bestow upon her, -not happiness for herself, but the blessing of bringing -happiness to others. I ask for her the gift of -exceeding love. Kindle a love-flame in her heart -which shall never grow dim.”</p> - -<p>“Alas!” said the fairy, “what you ask is not -mine to give. Far, far away, in a land which no -mortal and no fairy ever saw, is an altar upon which -the holy fire is constantly burning. Now, although -no mortal and no fairy may enter there, yet there -may, and there do, come messengers from thence, -bearing sparks of this holy fire. Happy the heart -which receives such messengers, for the love-flame, -once kindled from the sacred fire, is never quenched.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">[17]</span> -And all who have love in their hearts possess the -blessing you have chosen,—the power and the will -to create happiness. Be silent, now, and let only -beautiful and holy thoughts enter your mind.”</p> - -<p>The fairy then described with her wand a circle -upon the floor, in the centre of which she stood for -some time, motionless. At last, in a low voice, she -began chanting,—</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“Beautiful Spirit! Spirit of Love,</div> -<div class="verse">Why dost thou tarry? O, where dost thou rove?</div> -<div class="verse">Linger not by the altar, sweet Spirit, for see!</div> -<div class="verse">The child of the Lily Queen waiteth for thee.”</div> -</div></div> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i017.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">[18]</span>As she chanted, her voice grew fainter and fainter. -Her form faded, becoming more and more shadow-like, -until, at length, its last dim outline disappeared.</p> - -<p>But while the Pale Lady was still gazing at the -spot where the fairy had stood, she heard a voice -faintly singing,—</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“The Fairy Green</div> -<div class="verse">No more is seen.</div> -<div class="verse">Look not for me,</div> -<div class="verse">Dear lady. But see!</div> -<div class="verse">Where cometh above</div> -<div class="verse">The Spirit of Love.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>The lady raised her eyes to the ceiling, and saw -there what appeared to be a kind of white cloud. -While gazing, full of wonder at this strange appearance, -she perceived, flying from it, a small, white -dove. Following its motions with her eye, she saw -that it was flying in circles around the cradle. -These circles grew smaller and smaller, and at -length the beautiful little creature alighted upon the -clasped hands of the child, and then creeping into -its bosom, just where its little heart was beating, it -lay there as quietly as if it had never in its life -known any other nest.</p> - -<p>The lady now perceived that the air was filled -with the singing of birds, and, looking up, she saw -that the white cloud had changed, and was now of -the most brilliant colors; and that from the midst<span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">[19]</span> -of it were flying birds such as she had never before -seen or heard,—birds of the most radiant plumage, -purple and gold and scarlet, and whose warbling -was inexpressibly melodious. The whole room was -filled with their brightness and with their music. -They seemed to be attendants of the white dove, -for they hovered about the cradle, though not one -alighted. Poised in the air, fluttering their bright -wings, their singing was not like that of birds, but -like some heavenly anthem, such as she had imagined -might be sung by angels.</p> - -<p>At first this music was overpowering, but grew -softer by degrees, and so soothing that the lady soon -lost all consciousness of what was about her. Her -eyelids drooped, and she wondered how it was that -the music sounded so far away.</p> - -<p>When the power of opening her eyes was restored -to her, she looked eagerly about, and then -grew very sad, for there were no sweet sounds in -the room,—no birds, no music.</p> - -<p>Running to her child, she searched eagerly in its -bosom. But no dove was there,—nothing but a -warm, bright red spot, just over its little heart.</p> - -<p>The babe opened its blue eyes, smiled, and put -out its tiny hands to its mother; and the Pale Lady -might have thought she had been dreaming, were -it not for the bright red spot which, as I said before, -was plainly to be seen just over the little quick-beating -heart.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">[20]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER II.<br /> - -<small>KING BRONDÉ.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap2">ALTHOUGH I have told you something of his -palace and of his daughters and of his queen, -I have as yet hardly spoken of the king himself.</p> - -<p>King Brondé was once a poor little boy, and -lived with his mother in a brown hut or cottage, -near the borders of a forest. One day, when he -was in the forest with some other children, chopping -fagots for his mother’s fire, a giant chanced to -pass that way, and, by accident, his foot became entangled -in the branches of a thick thorn-tree, causing -him to roar out most lustily. The other children -screamed, and ran away. But Brondé climbed -the tree, and, with his hatchet, hacked away the -branches.</p> - -<p>“Thank you, my little man!” said the giant. -“Come, live with me, and I’ll teach you to grow. -Would you like that?”</p> - -<p>“With all my heart,” said the lad, “if mother -will say yes.”</p> - -<p>He then ran quickly home, and cried out,—</p> - -<p>“Mother! mother! May I grow up a big -man?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">[21]</span>“To be sure!” said his mother. “What’s to -hinder?”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the lad, “I shall go now to live -with the giant, and he will teach me.”</p> - -<p>Then his mother began to weep and to wail most -bitterly, and to say, “O no! O no!”</p> - -<p>But when the little boy said he was not afraid, -and told how stout he would grow and how he -would take care of her, and how proud she should -be of such a big son, she wiped her tears and gave -him her consent. So Brondé ran to the forest, and -cried out, “Sir giant! sir giant! I am ready.” -And then the giant put him in his pocket, and -walked away.</p> - -<p>And Brondé lived a year in the cave; and the -giant fed him with something which caused him to -grow very big and very tall and very strong. This -something was a mountain herb which giants fed -upon, and may, no doubt, be still found in that -region, only that no one knows the spot where it -grows.</p> - -<p>Brondé, as I said, grew very large and strong, -and would, no doubt, have some day become a -giant himself, had his stout friend lived long -enough.</p> - -<p>But the giant grew sick, and laid him down to -die. Knowing that his end was near, he called -Brondé close to his mouth, and said to him:—</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">[22]</span>“I shall soon leave you now. Have I not been -a friend to you? Have I not fulfilled my promise?”</p> - -<p>Then, as Brondé could not answer for crying, the -giant went on:—</p> - -<p>“There is but one man living as large and strong -as yourself. He calls himself Magnus, or ‘The -Great.’ Years ago, I did for him what I have done -for you. But he grew wicked as fast as he grew -strong, and I drove him from me. You will readily -know him; for he is exactly your size. His hair, -however, is not fair and curly like yours, but black -and coarse. I pray, however, that you may never -meet, for he would gladly kill you, that there may -be no man living as large and as strong himself.</p> - -<p>“Death is near,” continued the giant, “and I am -not sorry; for mine has been but a lonely life. But -before we part I would bestow upon you a parting gift. -It is one which this Magnus, of whom I have spoken, -often begged of me, but never obtained. You see -this vial. A few drops of its contents confer upon -the person swallowing them immense strength. As -its effects pass off, he sinks into a stupor resembling -death, from which he awakes with only his usual -powers. You are young, active, and will seek adventure,—brave, -and will fear no danger. You -will encounter perils; you will be reduced to extremities -in which even your uncommon strength -shall not avail. Preserve, therefore, this little vial<span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">[23]</span> -with the utmost care, and never use it unless your -very life depends upon its aid.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i023.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>“This, then,” said the giant, as he hung the -vial about the neck of Brondé by a stout cord, -“this is my dying gift; listen, now, to my dying -request.</p> - -<p>“When I am dead, leave my body in this cave. -Roll rocks about the mouth of it, till no opening -can be seen. Pull up oak-trees and plant them -around, that no one may ever discover the entrance -to my tomb.”</p> - -<p>So the giant died; and Brondé, with his immense -strength, rolled rocks and planted trees, until the -cave was entirely concealed. And, to this day, no<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">[24]</span> -traveller journeying that way ever knew he was -passing the tomb of a giant.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Now Brondé had lived in the cave just a year -and a day. And the same flowers were in bloom, -the meadows were as green, the waters as blue, the -sky was as bright, the air as soft, and the birds were -singing as sweetly the very same tunes, as on the -day when he kissed his mother and ran to meet the -giant in the forest.</p> - -<p>And Brondé wondered, as he travelled homeward, -whether he really were Brondé, and really -had a mother living in a brown cottage by the edge -of a forest. And the more he wondered, the faster -he walked; until, at length, he walked so fast that -no horse could pass him by.</p> - -<p>Now, when his mother, who was looking out -from her little window at the house-top, saw this -big fellow coming at such a rate, she ran down to -fasten the door. She was too late, however, for he -was already in the room, and searching for something -on the top shelf of the cupboard.</p> - -<p>“Ah, here it is!” said he,—“the little blue -honey-pot. Now it is certain I am Brondé. For -though there might be a brown cottage like this, it -would not have a cupboard like this, and a little blue -honey-pot on the top shelf.”</p> - -<p>When the good dame reached the bottom of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">[25]</span> -stairs, she was terribly frightened to see such a -powerful man in possession of her room and her -honey-pot.</p> - -<p>“Pardon me,” said he, “but I have travelled -long, and am very hungry.”</p> - -<p>The dame, seeing she could do no other, brought -her oatmeal cakes and all her pans of milk, and -then, by way of passing the time, asked if there -were any news.</p> - -<p>“O, great news!” said he; “the giant is dead.”</p> - -<p>“Alas!” said the good woman, beginning to -weep, “where, then, is my little son?”</p> - -<p>Then Brondé laughed, and cried out,—</p> - -<p>“I am your little son!”</p> - -<p>And he pulled from his pocket the whole suit of -clothes which he had worn away.</p> - -<p>Then the dame knew it was her own son, and -would have fainted away for joy, had not Brondé -caught her in his arms and kissed her and hugged -her as if she had only been a little child.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>And Brondé lived many years with his mother, -and was a good son to her till she died.</p> - -<p>He then went forth into the world to seek his -fortune. And chancing to stop in a great city, -through which a legion of soldiers was passing, he -resolved to join the army, and fight for the king.</p> - -<p>Now the king of the land soon heard of the marvellous<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[26]</span> -deeds of his new soldier, and straightway -sent for him to come to the palace, that he might -behold with his own eyes this great wonder.</p> - -<p>Brondé, therefore, visited the palace. And the -king was so charmed with his lofty stature, his -noble air, and his fine appearance, that he must -needs have him among his own private guards, and -very soon made him captain over them all. And it -was soon found that this great soldier was as good -as he was great, and as gentle as he was strong. -For never in his life had he used his strength to -oppress the weak; but, on the contrary, sought to -help all who were in distress.</p> - -<p>Now the king had an only child, a daughter as -fair and sweet as a lily. And the king never called -her anything but his White Lily, or his Precious -Lily. This princess was the life and light of the -court. She was sweet-tempered and modest, yet -merry and playful as a kitten, dancing and singing -from morning to night.</p> - -<p>And one day, when the king was away, and the -courtiers were feasting in the grand banquet-hall, -there ran in among them maidens weeping, and crying -out,—</p> - -<p>“Save the princess! Oh! who will save the -princess?”</p> - -<p>And every one rushed from the palace to learn -what had befallen the king’s Lily.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">[27]</span>The maidens ran swiftly towards the river, and -then every one thought she had been drowned. -But no. On towards the mountains the maidens -ran. And, half-way up the mountain path, they -pointed below to a crevice between two huge rocks, -and told how the princess, in her eagerness to chase -a gazelle, had slipped and fallen through. And -hardly had they finished speaking before the voice -of the princess was heard, in tones of distress, calling -out for help.</p> - -<p>All were now in dismay, crying out, “Alas! -alas! the princess will die!”</p> - -<p>But when Brondé arrived, and saw that trees -were growing about the foot of the outer rock, he -quickly let himself down, and began pulling them -out by their roots. This so loosened the earth that, -by means of his great strength, he could easily start -the rock from its nest. And this he did, and sent -it rolling, whirling, plunging, nobody looked to see -how far, for all were busy with the princess, who, -though very little hurt, was trembling with fright. -And Brondé, seeing that she could hardly stand, -took her in his arms and bore her to the palace, the -rest following far behind.</p> - -<p>If he had not taken her in his arms and borne -her to the palace, it is probable this story would -never have been written, as will presently be -shown.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">[28]</span></p> - -<p>When the -princess found -herself unhurt, -she began to -laugh within -herself at this -adventure, and -at the odd way -she was travelling -home. And as her -head lay upon the shoulder—the -big, broad shoulder—of -Brondé, his long, -fair curls touched her -cheek. So, being fond of -mischief, she slyly drew -forth her scissors, cut off -one curl, and kept it hid -in her hand. And Brondé -did not know a word -about it; though, had he known, it would not have -displeased him, since, had she wished, he would -gladly have given her every one of them; for he -was quite fond of the charming little princess.</p> - -<div class="figright"><img src="images/i028.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>And he grew still more fond of her as years -passed, and wondered within himself whether such -a big fellow as he could ever please such a delicate -little creature as the king’s Lily. And if that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">[29]</span> -could ever happen, why, what would the king say -then? It was quite doubtful whether he should be -thought worthy to be the son-in-law of a king. -Whatever his thoughts were, therefore, none were -the wiser for them, as they remained hidden in his -own breast.</p> - -<p>Now the king’s Lily looked with admiration upon -the brave, noble-hearted Brondé.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” said she to herself, “he is gentle and -good, and can do no wrong; he is strong and brave, -and can fear no danger; and he is handsome enough -to gaze upon for a lifetime. And I think,—I -think he likes very well even a small, pale thing -like me; yet he has never told me this.”</p> - -<p>So she, too, kept her own counsel, and nobody -was the wiser. But it is curious to see how, sometimes, -events are brought about.</p> - -<p>The king said one day to his daughter: “Choose -you now a husband, for old age is coming upon me, -and I would know, before I die, that my child and -my kingdom are well cared for.”</p> - -<p>But the pretty White Lily grew bashful and said, -“Let me not choose, but rather be chosen.”</p> - -<p>Then the king said: “Who would dare to choose -my beautiful Lily, my princess? But give yourself -no uneasiness, since I myself can make the -choice.”</p> - -<p>Then the princess was quite troubled, not knowing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">[30]</span> -upon whom the choice might fall. And she -thought that by a cunning little trick matters might -be well arranged. So she said to her father, the -king: “My dearest father, in coming from the -mountains one day, I discovered a lock of hair, so -beautiful that I have preserved it ever since. Whoever, -now, in all your court, can match this lock -with one of his own, he, and he only, shall be my -choice.”</p> - -<p>Now when this declaration of the princess was -made known, it caused great commotion among the -young nobles of the court. All were examining -their locks, and longing to know the color of that -which the king’s Lily had discovered in coming from -the mountain.</p> - -<p>Brondé sent in one of his fair curls with the rest, -and was, of course, the lucky winner. For not one -in the whole court had hair so soft and of so beautiful -a color as he.</p> - -<p>And he soon found that the heart of the princess -was quite large enough to love even so big a fellow -as himself. And the princess made the discovery -that the small, pale thing, as she had called herself, -was the very thing, in all the world, that Brondé -most wished for. The king, too, was well pleased -to give to his daughter so kind a protector, and to -his kingdom so brave a defender. And thus it happened, -for once, that everybody was pleased. The<span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">[31]</span> -lady with her lover, the lover with his lady, the -king with his son-in-law, and the people with their -king that was to be.</p> - -<p>There was one person, however, who, far away, -hearing of Brondé’s good fortune, was not so well -pleased. This person was a man of great strength -and size, who has already been spoken of. He called -himself Magnus, or “The Great.”</p> - -<p>He, too, had once been among the king’s guards, -and would have been quite ready to take both daughter -and kingdom. But by reason of his cruelty and -for his many bad acts, he was banished from the country. -After Brondé had been made a great captain -in the army, Magnus went to him secretly, by night, -and said: “Come, now, we two are strong and can -accomplish whatsoever we will. Let us gather -about us a troop of brave men; let us entice the -king’s soldiers; there are many who will gladly -fight under two such powerful leaders. We will -attack the palace, throw the king into prison, and -become ourselves rulers of the land.”</p> - -<p>But Brondé said, “I will not use my strength to -do evil.” And Magnus, for this, hated Brondé, and -was, therefore, far from rejoicing at his good fortune.</p> - -<p>His envy and his displeasure, however, were -alike unknown to Brondé and the princess. They -were married and lived happily. Their father, the -king, built for them two fine palaces, one within the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">[32]</span> -city and the other far away among the forests and -mountains. It was this summer palace, standing -high, all glittering with silver and gold, which was -spoken of in the beginning. And it will now be -understood that the Pale Lady, sitting in the Crimson -Chamber, was the good old king’s Lily Princess -whom Brondé saved on the mountain, whom he -bore home in his arms, and whom he afterwards -married. The old king had now long been dead, -and King Brondé was enjoying a peaceful reign. -Affairs went smoothly on, his people loved him and -he loved his people, and he still spent the summers -at the beautiful palace in Long Forest.</p> - -<p>But peaceful days last not always, and troubles, -dangers, and bitter sorrows were in store for the -good King Brondé and his Lily Queen.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">[33]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER III.<br /> - -<small>THE WOOD-CUTTER’S CHILDREN.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">WE left, at the end of the first chapter, a -child sleeping in its cradle within a chamber -of the royal palace. To this child, this third little -princess, was given the name of Rosebud. Her -father, King Brondé, it was, who gave his little -daughter this name. He came into the chamber -one day just as she had awakened, with flushed -cheeks, from a long sleep. Now the Lily Queen, -in remembrance of the Green Fairy, had the child -dressed always in green. King Brondé, when he -lifted her in his arms, said: “Why, my dear Lily, -with her red cheeks she is like a rosebud in its green -jacket.” And they agreed that she should be called -Rosebud.</p> - -<p>And a sweet Rosebud she was to them always. -First, till she was a year old, when she walked; -then, till she was two years old, when she talked; -then, till three years old, when she sang; then, till -four years old, when she could sit before her father, -on horseback, and go forth riding in the forest. The<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">[34]</span> -lords and ladies of the court were quite charmed -with the king’s Rosebud, and as her years increased -she came to be the delight of the whole palace.</p> - -<p>For the love-flame kindled in her heart was always -burning there. It shone through her eyes, it lighted -up her face, and she had smiles and pleasant words -and loving ways for everybody.</p> - -<p>The heart of the Pale Lily Queen was comforted. -And as for King Brondé, there was nothing too -beautiful or too costly for his darling Rosebud. She -was the joy of his heart.</p> - -<p>But very often his Lily Queen would say to him: -“My dear Brondé, we are now too happy. Surely -some evil will soon befall us.”</p> - -<p>Then would Brondé encircle the child with his -arms, and say, “O, may this precious one, at least, -be kept from harm.”</p> - -<p>But the Lily Queen, sighing, would murmur softly -to herself, “Ah, she is too bright, too lovely a flower -for earth!”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>As Rosebud grew older, she showed great delight -in birds, squirrels, wild flowers, and everything -which lived or grew in the woods, and her attendants -had plenty to do in following her up and down -about the country. The woodmen all knew her, -for she was continually dancing along the forest -paths, or dropping like a sunbeam into their rude<span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">[35]</span> -huts. Yes, like a sunbeam, for she brought the -light of her bright face and the warmth of her loving -heart. She made little children glad, she made -the old people glad, and for miles around every one -knew and loved the king’s Rosebud.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>One day as Rosebud was walking with her sisters -along the river’s bank, they heard a noise as of some -one calling, “Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!”</p> - -<p>It was not a shout, but a faint, mournful cry. -Looking up, they saw, at a short distance from the -shore, a small boat drifting along with the stream. -A pale, ragged child sat leaning his forehead upon -the boat’s edge, now and then raising it to call out, -in a feeble voice, “Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La! -Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!”</p> - -<p>Seeing the three maidens, he eagerly stretched -forth his hands as if asking for assistance.</p> - -<p>The eldest princess said: “Pshaw! what do we -care for the ugly, dirty fellow?”</p> - -<p>And the second princess said: “Stupid, ignorant -little wretch! Let him go!”</p> - -<p>But the third princess ran for a man and a boat, -which were soon in readiness; for every one was -eager to obey even the slightest wish of little Rosebud.</p> - -<p>When the drifting boat was towed to the shore, -there was found in it not only a boy, but a little girl,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">[36]</span> -lying in the bottom of the boat,—a very pale little -girl, who seemed too weak to do more than just open -her brown eyes and gaze piteously about her. But -when food and cordials had been given them, it was -found that they could both talk, and that quite well.</p> - -<p>Now this is the story the little boy told of himself -and his little sister.</p> - -<p>They belonged a great way up the river. A long -time ago, he could not tell how long, there was famine -in that country, and their mother sickened and -died.</p> - -<p>One day their father embraced them, with tears -in his eyes, and said:—</p> - -<p>“Farewell, farewell, my pretty dears. I am -going now to seek employment in the kingdom of -good King Brondé, where, as I am told, all may -find work and bread.”</p> - -<p>And they were left in the care of a woman who -treated them ill. This woman was not only cruel, -but a thief. She kept the gold their father sent, and -would give them no news of him, except that he -was a wood-cutter, in Long Forest.</p> - -<p>One moonlight night the boy showed to his sister -a bag of dry crusts, and said, “Let us go and seek -our father.”</p> - -<p>And she said, “O yes!”</p> - -<p>Then they jumped into a little skiff, which had no -oar. “No matter for that,” said the boy; “it will<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">[37]</span> -be sure to drift down.” For they knew that their -father had sailed away down the river.</p> - -<p>And a very long river the boy thought it must -be. For they had drifted, night and day, through -many a desolate plain and gloomy forest. And all -the time he had kept shouting, loud and clear at -first, but more feebly as his strength grew less, -“Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La! Tirra, Tirra, -Tirra, Tirra La!”</p> - -<p>“And what was that for?” asked Rosebud.</p> - -<p>Why, in their own country, the boy said, were -robbers and bandits and many fierce men. There -was danger always; and their father, as he returned -from his day’s hunting, or his day’s labor, would -call out, while crossing the little bridge near their -cottage, “Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La! Tirra, -Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” to let them know of his -safety. And they would answer back the same cry, -that he might be sure no harm had come to them in -his absence.</p> - -<p>“And so,” continued the little boy, “we called, -‘Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!’ while floating -along, that our father might hear.”</p> - -<p>“But he did not hear!” said the little girl, sadly.</p> - -<p>“Now, children,” said Rosebud, “do not be sorrowful -any more, for this is Long Forest. The palace -of King Brondé is near, and I am his little girl, -and I shall help you to find your father. Pray what<span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">[38]</span> -is his name?” But the children knew only that -he was called “Father.” “For all that, we shall -find him,” said Rosebud. And every morning, -though dressed out in costly array, and her princess’s -crown, she took the two children by the hand, and -they walked together along the forest paths; and -whenever they heard the sound of a wood-chopper’s -axe they shouted:—</p> - -<p>“Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” and then -stopped awhile to listen, but heard only the echoes, -repeating, more and more faintly, “Tirra, Tirra, -Tirra, Tirra La! Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!”</p> - -<p>And the children grew very sad, and said, “O, -we shall never, never again see our father!”</p> - -<p>And the two elder princesses said: “Rosebud, -why will you keep such low company? You really -trouble yourself a great deal about nothing.”</p> - -<p>But Rosebud answered, “Is it nothing to lose a -father?” And she cheered the two children, and -said to them: “Do not give up yet, for I am sure -we shall not fail.”</p> - -<p>And one bright, calm summer noon, as they were -passing a thick grove of oaks, there was heard, far -away, the sound of a wood-cutter’s axe.</p> - -<p>They called out, as was their custom, “Tirra, -Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” and then stood listening.</p> - -<p>“Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” they heard in -reply.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">[39]</span>“That’s not an echo!” cried the boy; “call -again!”</p> - -<p>They called again, all together, very loud: “Tirra, -Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!”</p> - -<p>The answer came back in a clear, strong voice, -and much nearer than before.</p> - -<p>Then a crashing of branches was heard, and a -stout man burst through.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i039.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>At first he could not speak, from astonishment. -But at last he caught the two children in his arms, -kissed them, hugged them, wept over them, and -called them his precious, precious children.</p> - -<p>And Rosebud, seeing that they both were crying -for joy, herself stepped forward and told their story.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">[40]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IV.<br /> - -<small>THE CAVE.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE Robbers’ Road, spoken of in the beginning, -could never have been called by that name -without some reason.</p> - -<p>Before the father of the Lily Queen built this -summer palace for his children, there dwelt in Long -Forest a band of robbers. So numerous and so -bold were they, that few travellers dared trust themselves -in the neighborhood, and the road through -the forest was called the Robbers’ Road.</p> - -<p>But before bringing his bride to the new palace, -Brondé sent troops of soldiers thither, who scoured -the forest, and dispersed the band.</p> - -<p>It happened that, after many years had passed, a -portion of these robbers found their way back. -They were cautious at first, and wary, but grew -bolder as their numbers increased; and, at the time -of which we are speaking, their operations were -seriously felt by the shepherds, the farmers, and the -woodmen.</p> - -<p>Their head-quarters were in a large cave. There -they plotted mischief and divided the spoils.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[41]</span>It was in this cave that, late one summer’s night, -they came together, each bringing with him the -booty he had secured during the day. Blazing -torches hung around on the dark walls. In the -corners were piles of grain, fruit, meats, stolen from -the farmers; also bags and portmanteaus taken -from unfortunate travellers.</p> - -<p>They gathered about the long table,—tall, gaunt -figures, with dark faces,—they gathered about the -long table with but few words, for they had travelled -fast and far, and were eager for food.</p> - -<p>When their appetites were satisfied, their captain -drew forth a heavy bag, from which he emptied a -heap of gold. Half of this he locked up in an iron -box, and was proceeding to divide the remainder, -when, chancing to raise his eyes, he saw, standing -at the foot of the table, a man of great size, dressed -in skins and well armed. A company of men, -dressed and armed like himself, but inferior in size, -were stealing softly into the cave and grouping -themselves around him.</p> - -<p>“Betrayed!” shouted the robbers; and each man -felt for his sword.</p> - -<p>But the fierce-looking stranger threw down his -arms, bade his followers do the same, and, waving -his hand to the company, said:—</p> - -<p>“No, not betrayed. We are no spies, but, on the -contrary, would become your friends. Listen, now,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">[42]</span> -for a while, that I may show you how well we shall -agree, and that our interests are the same. Do you -love a wild life, and to be your own masters?”</p> - -<p>“We do.”</p> - -<p>“So do I. Do you like plenty of gold, good -living, and light labor?”</p> - -<p>“We do.”</p> - -<p>“So do I. Do you care for law?”</p> - -<p>“We do not.”</p> - -<p>“Neither do I. For knowledge?”</p> - -<p>“We do not.”</p> - -<p>“Neither do I. For goodness?”</p> - -<p>“We do not.”</p> - -<p>“Neither do I, my friends. And now another -question. Do you hate King Brondé?”</p> - -<p>“We do!” they exclaimed.</p> - -<p>“Do you wish his destruction?”</p> - -<p>“We do.”</p> - -<p>“Will you do your best to accomplish this?”</p> - -<p>“We will! We will!” they cried.</p> - -<p>“And so will I. You see, now, how well we are -agreed, and that our interests are the same. My -name is Magnus. These are my trusty followers. -Shake hands, my brave fellows. Right! We are -brothers now. You hate King Brondé, because it -was to make room for him that your once powerful -band was dispersed. Many of you mourn the loss -of friends, comrades, kindred, slain by his orders.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">[43]</span>“True! True!” they cried, eagerly.</p> - -<p>“Yes, true,” exclaimed Magnus. “And I hate -King Brondé because he is richer and luckier than -myself. There is no reason why I should not have -wedded a princess and inherited a kingdom. I am -as strong to protect, as brave to defend. And I seek -his death; for, when he is gone, I need not then -say, ‘I am the largest and strongest man living, -except—’; but, ‘I am the largest and strongest -man living,’—and nothing more. I have a plan, -my friends, which I will now unfold to you.”</p> - -<p>This speech was received with cheers and wild -hurrahs; but Magnus, with a wave of his hand, -said:—</p> - -<p>“Quietly, my brave fellows. Our time is not -yet. Nothing can be done openly. King Brondé -is surrounded by brave soldiers, who would shed -for him their last drop of blood. Listen now.”</p> - -<p>There was then deep silence in the cave, while -Magnus, in a long speech, unfolded his plans.</p> - -<p>But what those plans were, need not here be related, -since all who read further will discover for -themselves.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">[44]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER V.<br /> - -<small>MEETING OF THE FAIRIES.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">NOW on this very night the Green Fairy was -holding her court in Daisy Hollow, deep in -the forest. How lovely were these pretty creatures, -as they appeared, one after another, their bright -wings fluttering, and glistening with dew!</p> - -<p>Truly fairy-like were their greetings! A mortal, -listening near, might have supposed he heard only -the sighing of the summer breeze, the murmur of -brooklets, or the far-off tinkling of little bells.</p> - -<p>But their queen allowed them very little time for -greeting. For it had been long since they met, and -much was to be told and much heard, before the -dawn. She therefore began singing:—</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“Where the softest grass is found,</div> -<div class="verse">Quickly form your circle round.</div> -<div class="indent4">Let each one say,</div> -<div class="indent4">E’er the dawning of day,</div> -<div class="verse">What wonderful things she has seen on her way.</div> -<div class="verse">Through meadow and wildwood ye’ve been on the wing,</div> -<div class="verse">What news do ye bring? What news do ye bring?”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>They then began telling, each in turn, of all their -adventures since the last meeting. And, at last, one<span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">[45]</span> -little pink fairy jumped up briskly, singing thus; -and, as she sang, a little attendant fairy echoed her -last words:—</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“I know a cave in the forest deep,</div> -<div class="indent11">Forest deep,</div> -<div class="verse">Where a wicked band their revels keep,</div> -<div class="indent11">Revels keep.</div> -<div class="verse">Old Magnus now has joined them too,</div> -<div class="indent11">Joined them too,</div> -<div class="verse">With his bold and fearless crew,</div> -<div class="indent11">Fearless crew.</div> -<div class="verse">I scented mischief in the air,</div> -<div class="indent11">In the air.</div> -<div class="verse">There’s mighty mischief brewing there,</div> -<div class="indent11">Brewing there.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>Now, when the Green Fairy heard this, she -quickly broke up the court. For Magnus’s hatred -of King Brondé was well known to her; and, although -ignorant of his plans, yet she knew very -well whose life they would endanger.</p> - -<p>In the shape of an owl she flew into the cave, -and there, perched on a rock near the roof, she listened -while Magnus made known to the company -his intentions with regard to King Brondé and his -court.</p> - -<p>Next day, changing herself to a beautiful bird, -she flew swiftly to the palace, where the queen was -sitting with her ladies upon the balcony. And -while flying over their heads, she sang thus:—</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">[46]</span></p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“There is danger in the air.</div> -<div class="verse">Lily Queen, beware, beware!</div> -<div class="verse">Danger dark to one you love;</div> -<div class="verse">Bid him not afar to rove;</div> -<div class="verse">Bid him keep a watchful care;</div> -<div class="verse">There is danger in the air!”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>None but the queen understood the song. The -ladies only said, “Truly a pretty bird, and a sweet -singer!” and wondered why it was that their Lily -Queen turned so deadly pale and left them so hastily.</p> - -<p>She ran swiftly through the rooms of the palace, -found the king in his private apartments, and eagerly -told him of the beautiful bird and its warning song.</p> - -<p>But when the king learned that the others had -only heard sweet music, he treated the matter rather -lightly, thinking it to be merely her fancy. What -could a little woman fear, he said, who had a husband -so big and strong! But, that she might be -comforted, he promised to be watchful, and not to -roam about the forest unattended. If he had only -known what we know, he would have sent to the -city for a strong army of soldiers, who could easily -have taken possession of the cave and routed the -whole band.</p> - -<p>But, as he did not know, he only took his Lily -Queen upon his knee, and there they sat, a long, -long time, talking of their sweet little Rosebud, and -of old times, and of the good king, her father, and -how she was near dying in the rocky chasm. And<span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">[47]</span> -then, as she felt his brown curls brushing her cheek, -she confessed, for the first time, the trick she played -him on their way from the mountains. But I don’t -believe he was at all angry with her,—do you?</p> - -<p>Not long after this, as the king and all his court -were amusing themselves one fine morning on the -lawn, in front of the palace, there came running in -among them a wood-cutter, crying out that two -lions had been seen in the forest! Then ran every -man for his bow and spear, the king as swift as any. -All were eager for the hunt, but the queen was full -of alarm. She wept, and, clasping the hands of her -husband, begged him to remain. But this, of course, -he would not do. What were a couple of lions to -a strong man like him?</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">[48]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VI.<br /> - -<small>GOING A HUNTING, AND WHAT CAME OF IT.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">NOW these were the orders which Magnus had -given to his company.</p> - -<p>First, no blood must be shed. King Brondé’s -men were to be carried off prisoners to his strong -castle, in a far country,—an immense castle, whose -walls were of such thickness, and so well defended, -that the king of the country himself dared not -attack it. The ladies of the court were also to be -taken to the castle, and even their children. For -all these prisoners, Magnus expected that heavy -ransoms would be offered in silver and gold. King -Brondé, loaded with chains, would be confined in -the cave, until Magnus should decide the manner -of his death. As for the lower people, the wood-cutters, -foresters, laborers, they must also be carried -off with the rest, as laboring men were much needed -at the castle.</p> - -<p>But in the first place Magnus sent a message to -the powerful band he had left behind, commanding -that one hundred of his strongest, boldest men, -well armed, should come to him without delay.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">[49]</span>As soon as this order was received, one hundred -strong, bold men, well armed, mounted their fleetest -horses, and rode night and day until they reached -the cave.</p> - -<p>Spies were then sent out, with orders to watch -the movements of King Brondé, and to give timely -notice whenever he should go forth to hunt.</p> - -<p>But a whole week passed, and still the wished-for -notice was not given.</p> - -<p>“King Brondé is weary of hunting deer,” said -one of the men, as they were gathered, one evening, -in the cave.</p> - -<p>“If that be so,” cried Magnus, “why, we can -easily manage a lion or two.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i049.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>He then made a sign to one of his men, who<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">[50]</span> -suddenly gave such a terrible roar that the whole -company sprang to their feet, thinking there was -surely a lion near.</p> - -<p>Magnus then took some skins, and had them -stuffed so well that they might easily, at a distance, -be taken for lions.</p> - -<p>Not long after this the most terrible roarings -were heard in the forest, and on several occasions, -when the wood-cutters were walking homeward at -twilight, the stuffed lions were popped out so suddenly -before them, with such awful roarings, that -they ran home almost out of their wits, and with -scarcely breath enough to tell the story.</p> - -<p>This trick of the robbers accomplished their purpose. -The wood-cutter, with his story, startled the -whole court. All were eager to join the lion hunt; -and, in an hour’s time after the alarm was given, -lords, high captains, knights, squires, pages, foresters, -woodmen, were scouring the forest in every -direction.</p> - -<p>It was a fine, breezy day. The skies were clear, -the sun shone brightly, birds sang sweetly. The -horses were fleet, the hearts of the huntsmen were -light and gay. Baying of hounds, merry shouts -and bugle calls, resounded through the forest.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Orders had been given that at midday all should -assemble at Daisy Hollow, there to report progress,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">[51]</span> -and to partake of the refreshment which must at -that time be needed.</p> - -<p>Accordingly, at the time appointed, they began -to appear, one after another, at this rendezvous, -and to relate their adventures.</p> - -<p>It seemed that but little had been done. One -had seen a tail, another a head, many had heard -roarings, and many had neither seen nor heard anything -at all. Provisions were spread upon the -grass, and, after eating and drinking, the whole -company joined in singing a hunting-song.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Meanwhile, Magnus’s men had quietly formed -a circle around the Hollow, and were eagerly -awaiting from their leader the signal to advance. -Magnus had ordered that each should select his -man, he himself taking King Brondé. But knowing -that the strength of his rival fully equalled his -own, he had selected from the company ten stout -men to assist him.</p> - -<p>While the hunting party were gayly eating and -drinking, the circle had been gradually closing -around them. As soon as the singing began, Magnus -waved his sword. This was the signal agreed -upon, and the wild crew crept stealthily forward -among the trees, now flat upon the grass, now over -rocks, and now forcing with their swords a way -through tangled thickets.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">[52]</span>And at last, just as the chorus of the merry band -rang loudly and cheerily out, they burst with loud -cries from the wood, and in an instant each one of -the hunters found himself laid prostrate upon the -ground, a powerful foot upon his breast, a sharp -knife at his throat. And so quickly and so skilfully -was this accomplished, that hardly a single drop of -blood had been shed.</p> - -<p>The moment that King Brondé saw the powerful -form bending over him, he knew well who was his -enemy. Exerting all his immense strength, he -endeavored to set himself free. But Magnus was -armed, and had strength fully equal to his own. -He was also assisted by the ten picked men.</p> - -<p>King Brondé, recollecting the little vial hanging -at his neck, contrived to draw it forth, and was in -the act of drawing out the cork with his teeth, when -Magnus, who knew its contents, snatched it away, -at the same time breaking the cord.</p> - -<p>But in the contest the little vial fell to the -ground. Magnus vainly sought it, for one of -Brondé’s men, who had in some way escaped from -his captor, very cunningly, with the tip of his -sword, rolled it under a plantain-leaf. When the -search was over, he hid it in his bosom, and amid the -confusion contrived to make his way unnoticed to -the woods, and so escaped.</p> - -<p>King Brondé and his men were taken to the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">[53]</span> -cave, and there made to exchange clothes with -their captors. Magnus cut off King Brondé’s fair -curls, and covered with them his own coarse black -locks, that the Lily Queen might suppose him to be -the real Brondé.</p> - -<p>The robbers then, clothed in the garments of -their prisoners, and bearing their bows and spears, -marched boldly to the palace. Now the queen and -all her ladies were met upon the Velvet Lawn, near -the palace, where they were amusing themselves by -shooting at a mark. They wore dresses of pure -white, their heads were adorned with wreaths of -flowers, and about their waists were green garlands. -Their arrows were silver-tipped, and their bows -decked with ribbons. But the dress of Rosebud -was green, besprinkled with diamonds like dew-drops -on the grass. For she was always dressed in -this color, in remembrance of the Green Fairy.</p> - -<p>The robbers approached, amid the winding of -horns and bugle-blasts.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” cried Rosebud, “I see my stout, handsome -father coming!” And she was off like an -arrow to meet him.</p> - -<p>“Ah, yes!” cried the queen; “there are my -Brondé’s fair curls. And there is the red feather I -placed this morning in his cap!”</p> - -<p>Ah, poor Rosebud! And ah, poor Lily Queen! -In one short hour after this, queen, ladies, servants,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">[54]</span> -children, laborers,—all were prisoners! All bound, -and on their way to some gloomy castle belonging -to Magnus. Also the costly treasures of the palace, -the gold, the jewels, the ermine robes,—everything -of value which could be taken.</p> - -<p>One precious thing only was left, and this precious -thing was the king’s Rosebud.</p> - -<p>It happened in this way.</p> - -<p>Rosebud, with outstretched arms, ran to meet her -father, her face beaming with joy, her heart brimming -over with love for him. He had returned!—returned -safe! Nothing had happened to him -in the forest.</p> - -<p>“Dear, dear father!” she cried.</p> - -<p>As we all know, however, it was not really her -father, but the wicked Magnus.</p> - -<p>Now, when this wicked Magnus looked down into -the face of Rosebud, he beheld there something -which he never saw before. He had seen courage, -he had seen strength, he had seen bravery; but a -deep, o’erflowing love, like that expressed in the -flushed and beaming face before him, he had never -yet known.</p> - -<p>And while he secured her as his prisoner, and -saw her tears, and the horror and affright with -which she regarded him, he felt a strange desire -creeping into his heart to bring back that same look -again; and, more than this, to have that beautiful<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">[55]</span> -look meant, really meant, for himself. That grim, -bad man actually felt that the love of a little child -would be a pleasant thing to have!</p> - -<p>“Very soon,” said he to himself, “she will have -neither father nor mother. I can very well manage -that. I will then provide for her a beautiful abode, -and give her many pretty things, gay toys, fine -clothes, and she shall call me father. And when I -come home she will run with outstretched arms, -and with a shining face, and will say, ‘Dear, dear -father!’”</p> - -<p>Rosebud, therefore, was not sent away with the -rest, but was placed on a bed, in an upper chamber, -all by herself, with the door locked.</p> - -<p>And in the middle of the night there came a -stout man into the chamber, who lifted her from the -bed, saying:—</p> - -<p>“I am sent by the great Magnus. You need not -struggle, for I am strong; nor cry aloud, for there -are none to hear you; and you need not fear, for -no harm will befall you.”</p> - -<p>So Rosebud lay quite still in his arms, like a -wounded bird, while he trudged stoutly on, till they -came to a place in the woods where stood three men -by a litter. Into this litter Rosebud was placed, and -the four men, each bearing one end of a pole, went -on as rapidly as the path would admit.</p> - -<p>On they travelled, day after day, a weary, weary<span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">[56]</span> -way. But Rosebud cared little for weariness. She -mourned for her father, whose fate was not known to -her, and for her mother in the power of that cruel -man.</p> - -<p>But so tender and so full of love was her little -heart, that she could not help pitying the men who -had to carry her so far. And she spoke so gently, -and smiled so sweetly, in the midst of her grief, that -even those wild robbers were softened. They -moved her tenderly, they placed soft furs about her, -and plucked, now and then, some pretty flower -which grew by the wayside, well pleased if she but -smiled in return.</p> - -<p>And one of these, the guide, whose name was Rupert, -resolved that Rosebud should not be taken to -Magnus, but that he himself would keep her for his -own. He had once been a simple-minded, laboring -man, and had joined the robbers only from being -pressed by poverty. What though outwardly rough -and ungainly, his heart was kind, and so wholly -drawn to Rosebud, that he could not see her come -to harm. He was weary of roving, weary of strife. -He would quit the castle, and in some other kingdom -would lead an honest life; and Rosebud should -be his own child, his pleasant little companion. He -would go forth mornings, to work for food; she would -tidy up the house and welcome him back with -smiles.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">[57]</span>Now this fine little plan was not fully carried out. -A beginning, however, was made, as will now be -related.</p> - -<p>One night, after weeks of weary journeying,—not -in the direction of the castle, however, Rupert -had seen to that,—after weeks of weary journeying, -they stopped by the edge of a wood for a few hours’ -sleep. Rosebud was lying in her litter, upon the -ground. A lion-skin was thrown over her, as a -protection from the night dews.</p> - -<p>She heard the deep breathing of the men around -her, and knew that they were asleep. And as she -lay there, quite still, looking up through the branches -at the twinkling stars, listening to the rustling of the -leaves as the night wind blew over them, she heard, -so it seemed to her, a whispering or murmuring -voice, which appeared to come from a tall, flowering -shrub growing near, whose blossoms were white in -the moonlight.</p> - -<p>A soft, silvery voice it was, but Rosebud, listening -carefully, could distinguish words like these:—</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“Be of good cheer,</div> -<div class="verse">O maiden dear;</div> -<div class="verse">No longer fear,</div> -<div class="verse">For help is near.”</div> -</div></div> - -<div class="figleft"><img src="images/i058.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>Rosebud opened wide her eyes to make sure it was -not a dream. But no, there were the stars, the -rustling leaves, and the sleeping men around her.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[58]</span>Presently a whiskered -face was brought -close to her own, and a -voice whispered, “Do -not speak; I am your -true friend.” She then -felt herself lifted up and -borne swiftly through -the bushes.</p> - -<p>After some time, she was laid gently upon the -ground and felt herself sinking, sinking, very slowly, -into a deep hole in the earth. But the bottom was -covered thick with leaves and soft grass; Rosebud, -therefore, was not at all hurt, but very much frightened; -for why should a true friend bury her up?</p> - -<p>Rupert, for it was he who was the true friend, -then drew a fallen tree over the hole, in such a manner -that the air could easily make its way through, -and then, with all speed, he joined his comrades by<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">[59]</span> -the edge of the woods. He lay quietly down among -them, and, being very tired from the long journey, -fell sound asleep.</p> - -<p>At daylight he was aroused by the voices of his -companions calling upon him to rise quickly and -help to find their little prisoner, who had escaped, or -had been carried away, during the night. Rupert -then ran eagerly about among the trees, taking care -to go always in the wrong direction.</p> - -<p>After long searching, they became weary and -resolved to seek no longer. For, said they, whatever -may be her fate, the child cannot fare worse -than if in the hands of Magnus.</p> - -<p>But, in order to escape his anger, they agreed to -leave the country and never return.</p> - -<p>Now Rupert, as soon as the other three were at a -safe distance, ran quickly to release Rosebud. She -was fast asleep!</p> - -<p>Some miles distant, close by the sea-shore, dwelt -an old woman, who, in her youth, had been the -friend of Rupert’s mother; and it was in her care -that for the present he had determined to leave -Rosebud. He remained in the woods through the -day, and at night took his little girl in his arms, and -carried her safely to the hut of this old woman. It -was his plan to leave her here, while he sought, in -some distant country, employment by which to support -both her and himself. He would then claim -and keep her for his own.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">[60]</span>So Rosebud was left in the hut by the sea-shore, -where she had some truly wonderful adventures, all -of which will be told at a proper time. We must -now see what became of King Brondé, whom we -left with his men in the Robbers’ Cave.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">[61]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VII.<br /> - -<small>ESCAPING FROM PERILS.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap2">ALL the other prisoners were carried away to the -castle, but King Brondé was left,—left alone in -the cave. This was because it would take too many -men to guard him on the road. A strong band -were to return for him. He was, therefore, dragged -to the deepest depths of the cave, far from the light -of day, and there securely bound. Magnus, then, -with his immense strength, and the assistance of -his men, heaped up at the entrance such a mountain -of rocks, earth, and trees as would require an -army of men to remove.</p> - -<p>Now while the robbers, in the depths of the cave; -were roughly fastening their chains around good -King Brondé, he observed that one among them, -who was very busy at his right arm, seemed much -fiercer than the rest, much more eager to bind him. -And when, at one time, this very zealous robber -rudely thrust his hand beneath the robe of the king, -and directly over his heart, Brondé was sure that he -meant, with some hidden weapon, to deal him his -death-blow. But the hand was quickly withdrawn,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">[62]</span> -and King Brondé felt that it had left something in -his bosom. Some deadly poison, he feared it was, -which, working by slow degrees, would destroy his -life. Still he showed no fear, nor asked for mercy, -for freedom, or for life.</p> - -<p>And when the last man had disappeared, and he -was left alone, a prisoner, chained, buried in the -depths of the earth, he by no means despaired. A -few glaring pine torches still blazed upon the walls, -and he resolved that, while these yet burned, he -would exert his strength to the utmost in an effort -to burst his chains. Once freed from these, he was -possessed of a secret, by means of which he was -sure of escaping.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i062.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>To his surprise and joy, on moving very slightly<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">[63]</span> -his right arm, the chain dropped! His right arm -was free! He quickly drew forth from his bosom -what had been so mysteriously placed there. It was -a rude box, made of dark wood. He must have -touched some hidden spring, for the lid flew up, and -he beheld there the vial which had been lost in the -fight.</p> - -<p>As he joyfully seized this lost treasure, now become -doubly precious, he touched another spring. -A second lid flew up, and he saw within a half-blown -rosebud and a pure white lily, side by side. -With tears of joy he kissed the pretty flowers, emblems -of his dear wife and child, and his heart was -comforted. For he had yet a friend able to assist -him,—a friend who would care for his loved ones.</p> - -<p>The mystery of this friend may as well be explained -at once, and now. He was the wood-cutter, -whose little boy and girl Rosebud had saved from -the boat,—that little boy and girl with whom she -ran, hand in hand, along the forest paths, calling as -they ran, “Tirra, Tirra, Tirra, Tirra La!” She -was kind and good to them always, and he felt -grateful, and longed to do her a service. When -King Brondé was overpowered in Green Hollow, on -the day of the lion hunt, he kept close by his side. -It was he, who, with the tip of his sword, thrust the -little vial under the plantain-leaf, and afterwards escaped -with it. After the robbers had exchanged<span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">[64]</span> -clothes with their prisoners, they were, of course, -dressed like himself. He then went boldly among -them and heard all their plans. As Magnus offered -great rewards for the lost vial, he felt sure it contained -some secret charm, and resolved to restore it -to King Brondé. He was the very zealous robber -who was so eager to secure the right arm of the -king, but who, in reality, left the chain unfastened.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>King Brondé, now, his right arm free, his lost -treasure restored, felt sure of escaping. He swallowed -a few drops of the liquid, and then, making -one powerful effort, burst his chains and stood once -more erect with limbs unbound!</p> - -<p>After this, he lay for hours in a heavy sleep, or -stupor. Upon awakening, he found himself in complete -darkness, the torches having burnt out long -before. After groping in the dark for some time, he -succeeded in finding the spot where the entrance had -been, but the masses of rock there heaped up were -as firm as were the solid walls. He felt for his vial, -but it was gone. It had, no doubt, dropped upon -the ground, during that long sleep, and afterwards -been crushed beneath his heavy tread, for not a trace -of it was ever found.</p> - -<p>But, as has been mentioned, he was possessed of -a secret, by means of which he might escape.</p> - -<p>It appears that, long before, and at the time their<span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">[65]</span> -summer palace had been built by the father of his -Lily Queen, King Brondé had often, while his -men were ranging in the forest, examined this cave -in every part, and, being exceedingly tall, had -made a discovery. And it was by means of this -discovery that he now proposed to gain his freedom.</p> - -<p>Climbing up, several yards from the ground, he -reached an opening which extended, not upwards, -but horizontally, for thirty feet or more. Through -this he crept, until he came to a second opening, -which led upwards. Through this he began climbing, -but soon found, to his sorrow, that it was filled -with rocks and earth.</p> - -<p>This opening was, no doubt, a private entrance to -the cave, known only to the leaders of the first band -of robbers, until accidentally discovered by King -Brondé.</p> - -<p>The obstructions which now filled this opening -he, with great labor, at length removed. As there -was no means of telling day from night, it was impossible -to know how much time was thus consumed. -By degrees he worked his way upwards, taking no -rest, and at last felt himself grasping the roots of -trees. And presently after, to his great joy, he -perceived a ray of light! A faint, feeble ray, but -it came, as he knew, from the warm sun and through -the free air! Redoubling now his exertions, he -pressed upwards, and not many hours elapsed before<span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">[66]</span> -he sprang forth into the open air, and stood, a free -man, upon the side of the mountain!</p> - -<p>Not knowing how many of his enemies might be -near, he concealed himself until evening, and then -cautiously approached his palace. He watched and -listened long, but saw no light, heard no sound. -What, then, had become of all the ladies of the -court? of his own Lily and precious Rosebud? He -entered the palace, wandered through its deserted -chambers, but found none to answer the questions -he was so eager to ask.</p> - -<p>He stood long by the window, gazing at the desolate -scene around, vainly striving to think calmly, -that he might decide upon some plan of action. -The moon shone brightly, lighting up the deserted -lawn, the woodland paths, the pleasant groves which -had once rung with the music of happy voices! He -heard the bleating of a goat near. It was a little -white goat, belonging to Rosebud, and which she -had fed daily. O, where was Rosebud now?</p> - -<p>In his despair he was about to rush from the palace, -when his attention was arrested by a noise like -that of distant music. As it grew nearer, he could -plainly distinguish the roll of drums. Nearer, still, -it came, and he saw the glitter of spears in the -moonlight.</p> - -<p>“Magnus,” said he, “has returned; I will conceal -myself.” He looked again. O, the joyful surprise!<span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">[67]</span> -They were his own soldiers!—his City Guards! -On they came, covering the vast lawn before the -palace, the wide meadows, and reaching, he could -not tell how far, into the woods beyond!</p> - -<p>Now who had sent this army to the rescue of -King Brondé? It was that same true friend, the -wood-cutter. He had hastened to the city and -sounded the alarm. The soldiers of the City Guard -heard, in the dead hours of the night, loud cries.</p> - -<p>“The king! The king is in danger! Arouse! -The king! The king is buried alive! To arms! -To arms!” And thus the whole city was aroused, -and the City Guards marched with all speed to -Long Forest. But when they saw him, alive and -well, standing between the great brazen lions which -guarded the palace gate, they were overcome with -joy, and made the forest ring with cries and loud -huzzas!</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>I will now relate how the castle of Magnus was -burned, and his prisoners set free.</p> - -<p>King Brondé first learned from the wood-cutter -the name of the country to which the robbers had -fled with their prisoners. He then sent messengers -to the king of that country, saying that he should -come with his soldiers to rescue his family and his -people, and demanding help.</p> - -<p>Now this king was feeble, both in mind and body,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">[68]</span> -and had by no means a large army at his command. -He was, therefore, well pleased that King Brondé -should unite with him to break up that powerful -band of robbers, who, entrenched in their strong -castle, had grown so strong and bold, that they were -the terror of the whole country, defying the king -and all his soldiers.</p> - -<p>These two kings, then, with their two armies, -marched boldly to the castle. The robbers, fearing -no danger, had set no watchmen upon the towers. -They were surprised and captured. Their prisoners -were found confined, far apart from each other, -in dismal cells. These were set free, while Magnus -and all his men were carried off in chains, by the -king of the country. The castle was then set on -fire. This all took place in the night.</p> - -<p>As may well be imagined, there were many joyful -meetings among the prisoners. Husbands and -wives, parents and children, brothers and sisters, -rushed to embrace each other. King Brondé -pressed to his heart the pale Lily Queen, with tears -of joy. And next the two elder princesses were -folded in his arms.</p> - -<p>“But where is Rosebud?” he cried, looking -eagerly among the crowd.</p> - -<p>And, “Where is Rosebud?” asked the Lily -Queen of the king.</p> - -<p>Alas, neither of them could tell where was -Rosebud!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">[69]</span>And all were certain that it was not known even -to Magnus himself, for many inquiries about her -had been made by him, and large rewards offered, -but all in vain. It was known that four men had -set out with her from Long Forest, but not one -of these four men had been heard from since. -Grateful, then, as were the king and queen at -being restored to each other, their return home -was but sorrowful, for the joy of their life, their -darling Rosebud, was lost to them, and O, would -she ever, ever be found?</p> - -<p>But King Brondé and his soldiers and the whole -assembly must now depart for their own country. -Trumpets were sounded, drums beaten, bugle calls -rang loud and clear, and at dawn of the day word -was given to move forward.</p> - -<p>Thus, with the blazing castle behind them, and -the glowing eastern sky before, they began their -journey home. A happy journey to the husbands -and wives, parents and children, so lately reunited, -but full of sadness to King Brondé and his Lily -Queen, mourning for their lost Rosebud!</p> - -<p>Let us leave them, now, to find their way back -to Long Forest, while we learn how it fares with -their child, in the hut of the old woman.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">[70]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VIII.<br /> - -<small>LIFE AT THE SEA-SHORE.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">IF Rupert had known more of this old woman, -he certainly would not have left Rosebud in -her care. The place where she lived was under -the control of a powerful lord, or governor, appointed -by the king of that country. This lord -had in various parts of his dominions curious little -stone cages, very small stone cages, in which he -shut up such as offended him; and of one of these -our old woman was the keeper. They were very -mysterious cages. No one knew where they were, -except their owner, their prisoners, and their keepers. -The approach to them was hidden. Several -of these were placed in an extensive wood, which -could be seen from the hut. It was called the -Enchanted Wood.</p> - -<p>It was called the Enchanted Wood, on account -of sounds frequently heard there; sometimes singing, -sometimes notes of a musical instrument, -and at other times sorrowful moans. The prisoners -could, of course, have explained these sounds; -but as they were not free to do it, and no one else<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[71]</span> -could or would, it happened that the place obtained -the name of the Enchanted Wood. Besides being -the keeper of one of these cages, our old woman -was friendly with a number of bad characters from -whom she received stolen money and jewels, which -she hid for them in the cellar beneath her hut. -She was a little bent old woman, with thin gray -locks about her withered face, and always wore a -small blue blanket pinned over her head. Being -lame, she never went without her staff.</p> - -<p>“What are you crying for?” she said, as Rosebud -sat weeping, after Rupert had said good by. -“What are you crying for? there, go to bed.” -And she pushed open the door of a closet which -contained one stool, and one little mattress of straw, -and one very small square window.</p> - -<p>This was the best she could give Rosebud,—Rosebud, -so lately come from the splendid chambers, -the velvet cushions, the decorated walls, the -lofty ceilings, the soft couches of a palace, where -helpful servants were glad to do her bidding, and -where, better than all, she was blest with the love -of her dear father and mother. Poor little Rosebud! -She thought, while crying herself to sleep, -that she would gladly live in the hut, could she -but see the pale face of her mother bending over -her for a good-night kiss, or lay her weary head -upon her father’s big shoulder, and feel his arms<span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">[72]</span> -clasped lovingly around her. But Rosebud had -become quite accustomed to crying herself to sleep -now, and, being weary from so long a journey, was -soon quite unconscious whether she were in a hut -or a palace.</p> - -<p>The next morning she found that three grandchildren -lived with the old woman,—a girl named -Bess, another girl named Judy, and a little boy -called Grump. She could hear them from her -room, quarrelling over their breakfast, calling each -other names, while the old woman scolded or beat -them with her staff.</p> - -<p>Rosebud opened her door and stood among them -with that same sweet, innocent look which had -already won so many hearts, and spoke to them -pleasantly. The children gazed upon her with -wonder, their rude voices hushed. It was as if -some rare flower had suddenly bloomed out before -them, or some sweet song-bird had alighted there!</p> - -<p>After breakfast she was ordered to help scour -the platters, sand the floor, wash the potatoes, and -drive the geese to water, and then to go with the -others to pick up drift-wood.</p> - -<p>Drift-wood is whatever bits of board, sticks, or -timber the waves throw up and leave upon the -sand. This drift-wood was collected at low water, -dried in the sun, and supplied the people of the -shore with their winter’s fuel.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">[73]</span>Rosebud was delighted with this employment. -The ocean was new to her, and she was never tired -of looking at the foaming, tumbling waves, the sea-birds -skimming over the water, the far-off white-sailed -ships, or the smaller boats tossing up and -down near the shore. For the beach was inhabited -by fishermen who owned a great many boats. -She longed to be in one of these, and sit riding all -so lightly upon the waves.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i073.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>And Grump promised to give her a boat-ride, -for he could manage an oar very well.</p> - -<p>“But not now,” said he, “while granny is watching, -for if too little wood is got, then she will beat -us. But when she goes to the town, then we’ll go, -up and down, up and down, all day long. Shall<span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">[74]</span> -you like that? What a funny name! Rosebud! -Where did you come from? How white your face -is! All but your cheeks, and they are the color -of these pink shells! And what a pretty green -robe!”</p> - -<p>But Rosebud did not tell Grump where she came -from. Rupert had told her it would not be well -for the old woman to find it out. For she might -take her to Magnus, in hopes of a reward.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Rosebud very soon became accustomed to the life -of the shore, could run about on the sands barefoot, -and lift her basketful with the rest. She never -grew weary of watching the sea when the wind was -high, or of picking up shells in the sands, or of being -rowed about in the little boats by Grump, in the -calm summer afternoons when work was over. -Still, she had many sad hours, and would have had -many more, only for the company of Grump, who -was always full of talk, and ready to help.</p> - -<p>“O, if I only had a white face,” said he one day. -“A white face is so pretty. Would granny be very -angry, Rosebud, if I washed my face again?”</p> - -<p>Rosebud laughed at this.</p> - -<p>“And why should your granny be angry?” she -asked.</p> - -<p>“Bess took some soap one day,” said he, “and -scrubbed my face, and it turned very red, and then<span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">[75]</span> -very white, and granny came home from the town, -and she beat me for it with her cane, and shut me -up for a great many days. It was very long ago, -but I have not forgotten.”</p> - -<p>“Never mind,” said Rosebud; “if shut up, you -can still hear the dashing of the waves, and I will -sit and sing beneath your window. And you would -have no wood to fetch. Come, here is a spring, -and pray be in haste.”</p> - -<p>Then Grump began scrubbing. And his face -first became red and then white, and at last a beautiful -red and white. His eyes were blue, like Rosebud’s, -but darker. There was a color in his cheeks, -like Rosebud’s, but brighter. His curls were shorter -than Rosebud’s, and thicker and browner, and were -pushed back from his broad white forehead, while -hers drooped in ringlets about her face. He had -a round, rosy mouth, and two pretty rows of white -teeth, the same as Rosebud.</p> - -<p>“Now, that is good,” cried Rosebud. “And -you look much too pretty to be called Grump. I -must think of some nicer name than that for so nice -a boy. What shall I call you?”</p> - -<p>“Call me something that goes well with Rosebud,” -said Grump; “for now that you are come, I shall -work with you more than anybody, and play with you -more than anybody, for I like you more than anybody. -Rosebud, I like you very much indeed.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">[76]</span>“That is very kind of you,” said Rosebud. “I -wonder what we shall call you. What does go well -with Rosebud?”</p> - -<p>Grump couldn’t think of anything that went so -much with rosebuds as thorns. But that would -not do, for Rosebud said he was not in the least -like a thorn. At length she remembered a very -pretty song she had heard about the rose and the -myrtle. Suppose he should be called Myrtle. -How would he like that? O, very much, very -much indeed. And thus it was agreed that he -should be called Myrtle.</p> - -<p>But granny did not shut the boy up or even -notice him at all. She probably had other matters -to trouble her. For every day she came home -very cross from the town, and sat crouching in the -corner, muttering, and poking the ashes with her -cane. Perhaps some prisoner had escaped from -her stone cage. Or perhaps she had heard that -the owners of the stolen jewels she had hidden -were in search of them. No one could tell.</p> - -<p>So Myrtle grew cleaner and prettier and happier -every day. And strangers, walking upon the -beach, often stopped to wonder at the strange loveliness -of the little barefoot boy and girl, as they ran -pattering along the sands with their wood-baskets. -Rosebud, with her pleasant face and gentle ways, -soon became a favorite with the children of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">[77]</span> -shore. They were all eager to play with her, to -help her pick up wood and moss among the rocks, -to show her where the birds built, and often coaxed -her to their huts, that the family at home might -know this lovely little stranger. Thus she never -lacked for company.</p> - -<p>But, as the summer wore away, she sickened for -home and friends, and in the midst of the happy -children felt all, all alone. And one day, one calm, -bright summer day, when she and Myrtle were -floating about in their little boat, which scarcely -moved, so still was the water, she told him her -whole history,—told it with sobs and tears and -broken words, which caused Myrtle to sigh and -weep too, although he strove to talk bravely, and -promised Rosebud that, when he was only one year -older, they would set out together to seek her -friends or to learn their fate. He himself was tired -of their gloomy little hut.</p> - -<p>The hut, indeed, was but a cheerless home. For -as months passed, and still Rupert did not appear, -the old woman became angry that Rosebud should -be left so long, and no money sent. And she was -cruel to the child, and laid tasks upon her too -heavy to bear. Bess and Judy, seeing that Rosebud -was better liked than themselves, became envious. -And they, too, gave her rough words and -sometimes blows.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">[78]</span>“You pink-faced thing, you! You eat our -bread!” they cried.</p> - -<p>But not when Myrtle was by. They did not -dare. Her brave defender was Myrtle; for he believed -the whole world could not produce another -so good, so kind, so lovely as their Rosebud.</p> - -<p>Indeed, from the very first, this boy had seemed -to consider himself bound to shield from all harm -the delicate, gentle child, who had come among -them. He performed her rougher tasks, he made -his sisters afraid to ill-use her, and even one day -faced the old woman herself, and, when she was -about to strike Rosebud, caught the staff from her -hand!</p> - -<p>So, when he was by, Bess and Judy did not dare -show their ill temper. Neither did they dare give -him any other name than Myrtle when within his -reach. But sometimes, when they were safe behind -granny, they would call him “Grump.” Or, -if he were off a little way from the shore, in his -boat, they would sit upon the rocks, calling out, -“Grump! Grump! how is your health, Grump!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">[79]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IX.<br /> - -<small>THE FLOWER-GARDEN.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">ONE day Myrtle met Rosebud coming from the -fishermen’s huts, looking quite sorrowful.</p> - -<p>“Pretty little Rosebud,” said he, “what troubles -you, I pray?”</p> - -<p>“Alas!” said Rosebud, “I have now nothing to -bestow. I have seen a little lame child, and a poor, -suffering, sick young maiden, and a pale woman, -dressed all in black, who weeps every day. And I -have nothing to bestow. At the palace were so -many beautiful things, and gold in plenty. The -wood-cutters’ children were so pleased when I -brought them gifts! Now I have nothing! Not -even a flower! But, Myrtle,” she cried, “we will -plant flowers! and they will grow! And we will -gather such sweet nosegays! Nosegays and garlands -for everybody! for all love flowers. Flowers -such as I plucked in my own garden. Bright, -blooming, fragrant flowers!” she continued, mournfully, -her voice growing every moment fainter and -more sorrowful. Myrtle feared she was going to -cry, and so made haste to answer.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">[80]</span>“But we have no seeds. And, besides, winter is -coming; flowers die in the winter.”</p> - -<p>“True,” said Rosebud; “we will wait till spring. -The rich man, who lives behind the hill yonder, -has a fine garden. I have looked through at the -beds of flowers, often; and I shall beg seeds from -the gardener.”</p> - -<p>“But the dog!” cried Myrtle. “His great, -black, barking dog! he might tear you in pieces!”</p> - -<p>“But I shall pat his head,” said Rosebud; “and -I shall say, ‘Good doggie!’ It is not wise to be -always afraid.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Winter was now approaching. Storms were frequent, -cold winds blew, the sea became rough, and -the high waves came roaring, tumbling, foaming to -the shore. Snow fell, fishing-boats were hauled up -out of reach of the tide, and soon the beach was -covered with cakes of ice. The children were often -compelled to remain for days and weeks inside the -hut.</p> - -<p>For employment, Rosebud began to make various -things of the shells collected in summer. The sick -girl had taught her. Beautiful shells they were; -pink, yellow, purple, and white, and very pretty -boxes, baskets, vases they made. Even Bess and -Judy begged to learn, and Myrtle helped too.</p> - -<p>“And now we have something to bestow!” cried<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">[81]</span> -Rosebud, one day. “This, now, shall be for the -little lame child. She will look up so pleasantly, -with her soft brown eyes! And the pale woman in -black, who is weeping always, she shall have this -small, pure white basket. Perhaps she may smile -for once.”</p> - -<p>“No!” cried the old woman, looking up from the -ashes,—“no, I say! They shall be sold,—sold in -the town! Can you tell me where your bread is to -come from?”</p> - -<p>So all the pretty things were taken to the town -and sold. And the old woman, finding they brought -money, compelled them to work every stormy day -until the shells were gone. But whenever it was -possible to leave the house they were made to pick -up drift-wood as usual. Bitter cold work it was, -creeping among the ice-cakes and over the slippery -rocks!</p> - -<p>The days when granny was away were happy -days for them. They could then sing their songs, -tell their stories, play their plays, and invite to their -hut the little children of the shore, without fearing -blows from the old staff.</p> - -<p>In the summer Rosebud had taken very little -notice of the doings of granny. She only knew, that, -although appearing quite lame, she went often to the -town; that when at home she did little but poke -in the ashes and smoke her pipe; and now Rosebud<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">[82]</span> -began to wonder how she fed them all. She spoke -of this to Myrtle, but he only shook his head, and -said granny would not bear to be questioned, and -that she would be very sorry if she made the old -woman angry.</p> - -<p>Now, as Rosebud had no wish to make the old -woman angry, she kept her mouth shut, but opened -her eyes very wide, and wondered why granny -muttered so much to herself, and fell asleep often -in her chair, and, when asleep, muttered strange -things, and whose were the voices she heard evenings, -when all the children were in bed?—gruff -men’s voices.</p> - -<p>And, when tired of wondering at all these, she -would wonder about Rupert, and why he never had -come for her as he promised, and almost hoped he -would not, now that she had become accustomed -to her new life, and to Myrtle, and to all the children -of the shore, and that there was so much to -be done, when winter was over, about the garden. -She hoped Rupert would leave her there, at least -until the earth had been dug up and the seeds -planted, and the plants came up and budded and -bloomed, and lovely nosegays had been gathered.</p> - -<p>Poor Rupert! Rosebud need neither have feared -nor wondered concerning his coming had she known -the ill that had befallen him.</p> - -<p>It may be remembered that, when Rosebud was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">[83]</span> -taken from the palace, she wore a green dress besprinkled -with diamonds. Now, on the day in which -Rupert had taken her to the hut, while waiting in -the wood for the approach of evening, Rosebud, at -his request, gave him those diamonds, that he might -with them pay the expenses of his journey. And, -had he known their real value, all might have gone -well with him; but, as he by no means knew the -worth of these jewels, all went ill with him.</p> - -<p>For at an inn of some great city he offered one -of them for a loaf of bread, two cuts of bacon, and -a night’s lodging.</p> - -<p>“You thief!” cried the innkeeper, and called -an officer of justice, who arrested him upon the -spot. The unlucky Rupert was stripped of his jewels -and thrown into prison, where he was lying, sad -and miserable, all the time his little girl was thinking -how strange it was that he came not as he had -promised.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>But, as spring drew near, Rosebud gave up all her -thinking and her wondering, and began hoping. She -hoped the weather would be mild, hoped granny -would let her have a garden, hoped the dog would -not bite, hoped the gardener would not refuse the -seeds, hoped every one would come up, hoped the -high winds would not blow them over, hoped the -plants would bud, and the buds would blossom, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">[84]</span> -the blossoms would look lovely, smell sweet, and -delight everybody.</p> - -<p>The snow now began to melt, and the grass to -spring up in the fields above the beach. Leaves -came out upon the trees,—red at first, and tender, -but soon so bright and green that the birds came -back to build among them. The days grew longer, -the sun shone higher in the heavens at noonday. -The fishermen again launched their boats upon the -waters, now no longer dark and ice-bound, but -brightly blue, sparkling in the sunlight.</p> - -<p>The planting season had come. There was no -need of longer putting off their grand project. The -ground was already soft. Myrtle thought it better -not to ask granny, lest she should say no, but to -work in the very early mornings, before the others -were stirring. This would not interfere with their -daily tasks.</p> - -<p>They dug up the ground, and brought basketfuls -of soil from beyond the beach; for the hut stood in -a barren, sandy spot.</p> - -<p>The dog did not bite; he was chained. The -gardener was a rough man. When he saw Rosebud -coming, he caught up his stick, and cried, “Be -off! you—”</p> - -<p>But when he looked down into her gentle, pleading -face, as it was upturned to him, he left the sentence -unfinished, and said, quite mildly, “Do you -want anything of me?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[85]</span>“Please, sir, some flower-seeds, for my garden, -sir,” said Rosebud.</p> - -<p>“Humph!” cried he. “And what will you -pay?”</p> - -<p>“I will pay you two shell-baskets,” said Rosebud,—“a -pink and a white shell-basket; and here they -are,”—for she had made them that morning to -bring.</p> - -<p>“Ha!” cried he. “These will please my wife! -Here, take the seeds.”</p> - -<p>And he gave Rosebud her apron full.</p> - -<p>And when Myrtle returned with the old fisherman, -who had before dawn taken him off to fish in -his boat, she ran down to meet him, and to display -all these treasures. And long the two sat together -upon the rocks, gazing with wonder at the tiny -atoms from which such beautiful things were to -grow.</p> - -<p>The garden was once more dug over, and its surface -smoothed. And by the next fine day their -seeds were snug in the ground, waiting patiently, as -seeds do always, for their time to come up.</p> - -<p>Now that the snow was gone and the weather -mild, the children of the shore could pat along on -the sands again; and, hearing of the wonderful -garden, they came often to the hut, to watch the -planting of the seeds, and to see what might happen -next.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">[86]</span>There was great joy, therefore, along the shore, -when the first pale, tender sprouts appeared above -the ground, and all came running to see. For -never before had there been a flower-bed upon the -beach. And as for Rosebud and Myrtle, they -could hardly bear to be a single hour away, lest -some little green stranger should come to town in -their absence.</p> - -<p>Those were the days when the pewter platters -got but few scrubbings, and when the broom came -to but little wear; when the pretty shells were neglected, -and the drift-wood was tumbled hastily into -the baskets.</p> - -<p>O, when would the flowers come? What color? -How large? Fragrant? Would they last?</p> - -<p>“’Twill be a pity to pluck them,” said Rosebud, -“after they have taken so much pains to grow.”</p> - -<p>“But then they would die on the stalk, you -know,” said Myrtle.</p> - -<p>And it was therefore agreed that the flowers -should be cut off, no matter how lovely.</p> - -<p>And many sick people might have been cheered -by them, and many a dark room brightened, had not -something happened to prevent it all. It was a -strange adventure, this that happened to our Rosebud, -and should have a chapter by itself.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">[87]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER X.<br /> - -<small>A NEW ACQUAINTANCE.</small></h2> -</div> - -<div class="figright"><img src="images/i087.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="drop-cap">ONE night Rosebud -was awakened in -the middle of the night -by the moon shining full -in her face; and, while -lying there awake, she -heard a noise of some -one moving in the next -room. Presently the outer -door shut, and the -footsteps were heard outside.</p> - -<p>Rosebud sprang to her -little window, and saw -the old woman hobbling -away quite fast, and carrying -a lighted lantern.</p> - -<p>Now Rosebud had, besides -a whole heart full -of love, two other things -very good in their place, -namely, great curiosity<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">[88]</span> -and great courage. The first of these caused her -to wonder why granny should carry a lighted lantern -on such a bright night, and the second to -follow and find out for herself.</p> - -<p>Throwing an old cloak about her, she hastened -out, and caught sight of the old woman disappearing -over the brow of a hill. Running quite fast, she -gained the top, and saw granny with her cane fast -crossing the meadow beyond.</p> - -<p>After the meadow came another hill, then a hollow, -then still another hill very steep, and then a -wide strip of barren land called “The Plains.” -Beyond this was the Enchanted Wood. And it -was towards this Wood that the old woman directed -her steps,—Rosebud following not far behind, her -little bare feet never heeding the stones.</p> - -<p>But very suddenly granny disappeared. It -seemed to Rosebud that the old woman must have -sunk into the earth. She came to the very spot -where the flutter of her blue blanket had a moment -before been seen, but could find no trace of her. -It was very near the edge of the wood. But -granny could not have entered, for just there the -thicket was thorny and tangled, and not even the -crack of a twig or the rustle of a leaf had Rosebud -heard.</p> - -<p>“I am very far from home,” thought the little -girl, looking round, “and in the middle of the night<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">[89]</span> -too. But is not the moonlight as safe as the sunlight? -It is surely much prettier.”</p> - -<p>Everything was quiet. The trees seemed holding -their branches still for the moon to shine upon -them. How they glistened in its rays! only stirring -a very little now and then, with a rustle, whispering -softly, just to tell what pretty things some -passing zephyr had said to them.</p> - -<p>But it suddenly occurred to Rosebud that granny -might reach home by some other way, and find her -room empty. “I will go now,” she thought, “and -return in the morning.”</p> - -<p>At the hut all was just as she had left it. She -crept softly into bed, and resolved to lie awake -until granny’s return, but long before daylight was -sound asleep.</p> - -<p>The next morning, as soon as breakfast was over, -and the old woman had taken her staff, pinned on -her blue blanket, and hobbled off, Rosebud, without -telling Bess or Judy, or even Myrtle,—lest he persuade -her to remain at home,—hastened away over -hills and plains, until she came to the edge of -the Enchanted Wood, where on the night before -granny had so suddenly vanished.</p> - -<p>While looking about in search of some hidden -cavern or grotto, she saw lovely flowers growing -among the bushes. These were charming, -and would make fine nosegays or most lovely garlands.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">[90]</span>She entered the Wood and rambled on and on, -taking any path which offered, and while plucking -the lovely flowers, and also the purple berries, forgot -that the hours were flying so swiftly; and -when at last she became weary, and would have -returned, there appeared no way of getting from the -Wood. Many paths were tried, but all in vain; and -at length, overcome with fatigue, she sank down -upon a mossy bank to rest.</p> - -<p>But she was hardly seated before she heard, not -far off, a voice singing. It was a young girl’s voice, -very sweet, but full of sadness.</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="indent5">“Alone, alone!</div> -<div class="verse">Alas, my true love has gone!</div> -<div class="verse">To the wars he is marching on,</div> -<div class="indent5">And I am alone!”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>Looking in the direction of the voice, Rosebud -saw, a few yards from her, what seemed to be a pile -of rocks surrounded by trees. She stepped softly -that way. When quite near, some one spoke—some -young girl—in gentle tones, and said, “What -do you seek, little one?”</p> - -<p>“Only to know who sang so sweetly,” replied -Rosebud, faintly.</p> - -<p>“And if you knew,” said the voice, “would you, -if you could, do the singer a service?”</p> - -<p>“O yes,” cried Rosebud, “and with all my -heart. But I am only a little girl,—only Rosebud,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">[91]</span> -that lives in a little hut upon the sands, with -Bess, and Judy, and Myrtle, and our poor lame -granny.”</p> - -<p>“Does your granny wear a blue blanket?” asked -the voice; “and is she a little deaf? and does she -mutter to herself, and carry a staff?”</p> - -<p>“How did you know all that?” asked Rosebud.</p> - -<p>“Your granny is the keeper of my cage,” replied -the voice. “She comes by night to bring food for -me and my little maid. Come near, Rosebud; you -need not be afraid. I am only a young maiden, not -so very much bigger than yourself. My uncle is -lord of the land here, but not so powerful as my -father, my brave father, who has now gone to the -wars; for he is king, and rules over the whole country. -O, he was loving and kind, and gave to me -jewels and fine clothes in plenty! But, ah! he will -not let me have my true love till one, two, three -years have passed over my head. Yet I can tell -you that I am already very old.</p> - -<p>“And, Rosebud, before going to the wars he sent -me to visit my uncle, that I might forget my true -love. And my uncle is a wicked, cruel man, and -a tyrant over me; but I am proud and defy him. -He persuades my father, in his letters, that I am -bad, and will be glad to make him believe this of -me. Were I to die, would he grieve for it? Not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">[92]</span> -at all; for then he would inherit the kingdom. I -sought to escape, and that is why I am here, although -he says it is that I may forget. Is this -a place to forget? O no. For what says the -song?</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="first2">‘When the wind goes sobbing by,</div> -<div class="verse">I think my love doth sigh,</div> -<div class="indent5">Doth sigh for me.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="first2">‘When the sun is brightly gleaming,</div> -<div class="verse">Then I sit, dreaming, dreaming</div> -<div class="indent5">He smiles on me.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="first2">‘When the rain-drops tear by tear</div> -<div class="verse">Do fall, I think my dear</div> -<div class="indent5">Doth weep for me.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="first2">‘When the sea so sadly moans,</div> -<div class="verse">I think in mournful tones</div> -<div class="indent5">He calls for me.’</div> -</div></div></div> - -<p>“But I will escape from here,” she said, suddenly -ceasing her song. “I will flee to my native -home; for there are those who will be my guides -when once at liberty. And you will do me a service, -Rosebud, as you promised?”</p> - -<p>“O yes, indeed!” cried Rosebud; “but how? -Where is the door? Where is your little maid? -What is your name?”</p> - -<p>“My name is Bertha. My little maid is asleep. -There is no door,—at least not here. At the edge -of the Wood is a mossy gray rock. Behind this<span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">[93]</span> -rock is a flat stone. Beneath that stone commences -the long underground passage which will lead you -here. But have you courage?”</p> - -<p>“O yes!” cried Rosebud, with eagerness; “I -will come instantly!”</p> - -<p>“That,” said Bertha, “you cannot do. Listen -now, while I give you instructions. Do you fear -the night?”</p> - -<p>“No, pretty Bertha,” said Rosebud. “For me -the night is often more beautiful than the day. I -walked behind my granny, last night, a long way -in the moonlight, and was not afraid.”</p> - -<p>And Rosebud then related to Bertha what had -happened, and how she had followed the old woman.</p> - -<p>“Ah, I see that you have courage!” said Bertha; -“you will not fail me. But why do you say -‘pretty Bertha’? I can see you, little Rosebud, for -there are holes pierced in the rock to let in the -light of day, and through one of these I see your -face, and a charming face it is; but I am hid from -you.”</p> - -<p>“But your voice is pretty,” said Rosebud.</p> - -<p>“Do you think that?” asked Bertha; “listen, -then, to it, while it instructs you what to do.</p> - -<p>“Follow the old woman when she comes at night -to the Wood. Watch when she lifts the stone, then -follow her through the entrance. Mind the stairs.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">[94]</span> -Ten steep stairs. A false step there would throw -you down and spoil everything. Once at the bottom, -keep close behind your old granny,—it is well -for us she is a little deaf,—until she stops at an iron -door. Then look narrowly to see from whence she -takes the heavy brass key. No more can be done -then. Make your way home as quickly as you may, -lest she turn and discover you. Does little Rosebud -understand thus far?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Rosebud, “I am to learn where the -great brass key is kept.”</p> - -<p>“Exactly,” said Bertha. “Now listen again. -When next the old woman goes to the town, you -must hasten to the Wood, remove the flat stone, -and enter the passage, find your way through, unlock -the iron door,—you will know where the key -is kept,—then keep on still farther until you come -to a second iron door, then call, ‘Bertha!’ and I -will answer. Then, Rosebud, I and my little maid -will be free, and shall fly far from here!”</p> - -<p>“But where?” asked Rosebud. “Will you not -be discovered? and will not your bad uncle punish -you?”</p> - -<p>“Never fear that!” cried Bertha. “Are there -no boats? We can manage an oar.</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first2">‘Softly, softly dips the oar,</div> -<div class="verse">Farther, farther from the shore</div> -<div class="indent">We go, we go, we cheerily go!</div> -<div class="verse">O the sea, the rippling sea!<span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">[95]</span></div> -<div class="verse">The bright, the glancing waves for me!</div> -<div class="indent">Go build me a boat</div> -<div class="indent">All lightly to float,</div> -<div class="verse">And away o’er the waters so free</div> -<div class="indent">We’ll row, we’ll row, we’ll cheerily row!’</div> -</div></div> - -<p>“Yes, little Rosebud, a boat! Are there no -boats upon the shore?”</p> - -<p>“Many boats,” said Rosebud. “O, very many -boats!”</p> - -<p>“All will then be well,” said Bertha. “My -father taught me to row, and to ride, and to hunt, -and to aim the bow. We shall reach our native -home, for with gold can be bought a trusty guide. -All will go well. And now, sweet Rosebud, -farewell. Be cautious, but at the same time be -brave. Tell no one what has happened to-day. -Adieu!”</p> - -<p>Rosebud promised most faithfully, then bade adieu -to Bertha, and ran hastily along the first path which -offered; but soon found herself again bewildered -among thickets of tangled vines and thorny bushes, -through which no way seemed to open.</p> - -<p>Still it was a pleasant spot. Flowering shrubs -were growing there, and berries in plenty. A little -brook fell over some rocks near by, and Rosebud -stooped to drink of its waters. Squirrels ran nimbly -up the trees, peeping out with their bright eyes -from among the leaves. While watching these, as<span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">[96]</span> -they hopped so nimbly from bough to bough, she -perceived, sitting upon the lower branch of a tree, -a fine-feathered bird, seemingly so tame that she -stepped nearer to examine its bright wings. But -on her approach it flew slowly to the next tree; -and then, as Rosebud followed, it again flew, and -alighted on a tall bush, a little farther on.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i096.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>“Bird, I must have you!” cried Rosebud; “and -Myrtle must make for you a cage, a painted cage! -O you pretty bird! You fine-feathered bird! -Ah, you stop! You are not afraid! Come,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[97]</span> -now!” And she reached forward, hand extended, -to grasp it.</p> - -<p>But the bird still flew a little farther, and a little -farther, now in this direction, now in that, and she -was upon the point of giving it up altogether, when -it began to sing so charmingly!</p> - -<p>“O, now I cannot leave you!” she cried. And -so kept on and on, until she felt at last that the -power of turning away from it was gone, and that, -wherever the bird led, there must she follow.</p> - -<p>A long while he flew, and most charmingly he -sang the while. But Rosebud grew very weary, -and was about to sink down upon the grass in despair -of ever again finding her way home, when, -looking around her, she found herself quite near -the spot where she had entered the Wood in the -morning.</p> - -<p>“And now, fair bird, won’t you go home with -me?” she cried; but the fine-feathered bird had -flown.</p> - -<p>Rosebud then searched out the mossy gray rock -and the flat stone, which she found herself quite -able to move.</p> - -<p>But it was now long past noon.</p> - -<p>“I must wait no longer,” she said, “for Bess and -Judy and Myrtle will be wondering what has befallen -me.”</p> - -<p>Arrived home, she was greeted with joy by Myrtle,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">[98]</span> -and with endless questions from all. To which -her only answer was, that she had found berries in -plenty, also lovely flowers, and had seen a fine-feathered -bird which sang sweetly.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">[99]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XI.<br /> - -<small>MEETING AND PARTING.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE next night Rosebud lay awake, anxiously -waiting for the hour when granny should go -forth with her lantern. Her heart beat quickly at -the thought of what must that night be done, of all -that Bertha expected from her, and she only a little -girl, only Rosebud.</p> - -<p>But courage was by no means wanting. And, -besides, she was very curious to see the sweet singer,—the -pleasant-voiced maiden, who, she felt sure, -must be wondrously beautiful.</p> - -<p>At length footsteps were heard in the next room, -the outer door closed, and Rosebud could see from -her window the old woman hobbling away to the -Wood. She followed, well wrapped in her cloak. -Everything was the same as before,—the dew upon -the grass, the stillness, the brightness, all the same. -Having reached the Wood, Rosebud watched very -closely where the old woman disappeared, and entered, -behind her, the opening of which Bertha had -spoken. She remembered the ten stone stairs, counted -them one by one, and reached the bottom in safety.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">[100]</span> -Granny was making her way along the passage; at -length she paused, and set down the lantern. Stooping -over, she removed a stone from the wall near the -ground; from behind this stone she drew out a heavy -brass key, with which she proceeded to open the iron -door.</p> - -<p>Rosebud felt a strong desire to follow still farther, -and, if possible, get just one glimpse of the mysterious -singer and her little maid, but deemed it wiser to follow -Bertha’s directions and return home at once.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Not many days after, granny, one fine morning, -took her staff and her bundle, and started for the -town. “Now,” thought Rosebud, “now, if ever, -must I fulfil my promise.”</p> - -<p>And when Myrtle had gone off for a day’s fishing, -as granny now often compelled him to do; and when -she had piled up her drift-wood, and scrubbed the -platters, and sanded the floor, and looked at her -plants, and driven the geese to water,—she hastened -away over hills and valleys to the Wood, as -she had often done before.</p> - -<p>The flat stone was soon found, and, after some -exertion, removed. Carefully descending the ten -steep stairs, she found herself in a narrow passage -below. If she had but thought of the lantern! But -it was now too late for that.</p> - -<p>With both hands extended, she groped along the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">[101]</span> -passage to the iron door. Here, stooping down, she -soon found the loose stone. The heavy brass key -was drawn forth, and applied to the lock. But, although -it turned freely, the door would not open. -What was now to be done? There was no time to -lose. Suppose some chance traveller were to find -the entrance? or suppose granny herself should -happen that way?</p> - -<p>Again she grasped the key, again it turned in the -lock, and again the door would not open.</p> - -<p>“Bertha! Bertha!” she called. But Bertha -could not hear.</p> - -<p>When almost ready to give up in despair, she -heard, not far off, a sound like the warbling of a bird, -and could very clearly distinguish these words:—</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“Courage, maiden, never fear,</div> -<div class="verse">All is well, no danger near;</div> -<div class="verse">To the left now turn the key,</div> -<div class="verse">Three times three, three times three.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>With new courage Rosebud began turning the -key to the left, and at the ninth turning the door -swung slowly open.</p> - -<p>But there was yet a long way to travel. A long, -long way it seemed to Rosebud. But she thought -of her promise to the sorrowful maiden, and kept -bravely on.</p> - -<p>Presently she heard voices singing, and knew -then that the end of the long passage was near. -She called aloud, “Bertha! Bertha!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">[102]</span>“Is it you? Is it Rosebud?” cried a voice. -“Hasten, there is yet another iron door.”</p> - -<p>“But how shall I enter?” called out Rosebud.</p> - -<p>“Feel for the bolt. You can easily slip the bolt,” -said Bertha.</p> - -<p>The bolt yielded readily, the door flew open, and -Rosebud felt herself embraced with kisses and with -tears of joy.</p> - -<p>For all the dim light, Rosebud could easily perceive -how beautiful was her new friend. And she -stood gazing, like one entranced, at her dark, flashing -eyes, her black, braided hair, and her rosy red -cheeks. Upon her head was a small velvet cap of -scarlet, and the facings of her dark velvet jacket -were of the same color. She was but little taller -than Rosebud, but was straight and well formed, -and the long, dark braids of hair hung below her -waist. A small plume, fastened to the little cap by -a cluster of jewels, drooped gracefully at one side. -Her face wore a merry look in spite of her troubles, -and when she smiled—O, Rosebud thought nothing -could be more beautiful than her smile!</p> - -<p>“This is my dear little maid,” said she,—“my -faithful, loving little maid, who will never desert me.”</p> - -<p>The little maid now came forward, and was, so -Rosebud thought, almost as charming as her mistress. -She was certainly as ready to escape, and in -any way Bertha might choose.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">[103]</span>It was arranged that Rosebud should leave them, -and return to the hut, lest some one should come -out in search of her. Late in the afternoon Bertha -and her little maid would venture forth, taking care -to lock the door behind them, and leave the great -brass key in its place. They would remain concealed -in the wood until evening, and would then -proceed with all haste to the shore, where Rosebud -promised to meet them and guide them to a boat.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>That night there was no sleep for Rosebud. The -moment that granny left the hut with her lantern, -she arose and stepped out softly upon the sands. -The stars were out, but the moon had not yet risen,—which, -for those who wished to remain hid, was all -the better. Rosebud walked timidly down to the -water’s edge, her little heart beating quickly, for -she knew that Bertha and her little maid were then -on their way to the shore. She sat down upon the -rocks to wait. The time seemed long. Had harm -befallen them? Perhaps they were lost in the -woods, or had met with robbers, or granny had found -them.</p> - -<p>But as Rosebud sat there upon the rocks, listening -to the dash of the waves, fearing she knew not -what, though hoping all would be well, she heard -footsteps near, and at the same moment a low, -sweet voice singing,—</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">[104]</span></p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="indent1">“Go build me a boat,</div> -<div class="indent">All lightly to float</div> -<div class="verse">And away o’er the waters so free</div> -<div class="indent">We’ll row, we’ll row,</div> -<div class="indent">We’ll cheerily row.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>Rosebud sprang to meet them.</p> - -<p>“Safe?” she whispered.</p> - -<p>“Safe!” cried Bertha. “Where is the boat?”</p> - -<p>“This way,” said Rosebud; “come with me.”</p> - -<p>Bertha threw her arm about Rosebud, and, as -they thus walked along upon the sands, listening to -the rush of the night breeze through the tall beach-grass, -and to the never-ending song of the sea, the -stars twinkling down upon them all the while, she -put to her many questions. Was granny really her -grandmother? How long had they lived there? -Who were her parents? Where were they? Why -was she not with them?</p> - -<p>And Rosebud told Bertha her whole history,—weeping -as she spoke of her father and mother, and -told how they had loved her. And Bertha wept -too, and begged that Rosebud would go with her, -and be her own dear sister.</p> - -<p>But no, Rosebud said, when Rupert came, she -might, perhaps, obtain from him some tidings of her -parents. She must wait for Rupert. But if, after -long waiting, Rupert came not, then she and Myrtle -together would seek in distant lands to learn their -fate.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">[105]</span>Then Bertha promised that her father should send -a great army to take the wicked Magnus, and to -rescue the good King Brondé and his Lily Queen.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>In the boat they selected were lines, hooks, leads, -and a heavy sea-coat. These were left upon the -rocks, and in the pocket of the heavy sea-coat Bertha -placed two rings containing jewels of value, that -the owner of the boat might suffer no loss.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i105.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>Bertha then embraced Rosebud, kissing her many -times. “My dear Rosebud,” said she, “your sweet -face draws my whole heart to you. I grieve that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">[106]</span> -we must now part, and you be left here so sad and -lonely. May my dearest hopes perish if I do not -yet render you good service! But see! the moon -is rising. One more kiss! Farewell!”</p> - -<p>They launched their boat, and, stepping in, pushed -boldly off from shore. The rising moon threw its -beams across the sea. Each little wave danced and -sparkled in the light.</p> - -<p>Farther, farther away sped the boat; and Rosebud, -listening to the dash of the oars, could faintly distinguish -the words of Bertha’s farewell, which was -a reply to Rosebud’s question, whether they were -not afraid to sail away thus alone.</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="indent12">“O, not alone.</div> -<div class="verse">The moon shall guide me o’er the sea;</div> -<div class="verse">The little stars are friends to me;</div> -<div class="verse">And the dancing waves, so light and free,</div> -<div class="verse">O, they shall bear me company!</div> -<div class="indent">Farewell, now fare thee well!”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>Fainter and fainter grew the music. The boat -was now but a speck upon the waters.</p> - -<p>And thus did Bertha and her little maiden float -away in the moonlight out upon the wide sea!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">[107]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XII.<br /> - -<small>THE CHILDREN IN TROUBLE.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">WHEN the little boat could no longer be seen, -Rosebud went sorrowfully back to the hut -and to her bed. And there she lay, trembling, expecting -every moment the return of the old woman. -But day dawned; the sun rose, the children also; and -still she had not appeared.</p> - -<p>What had become of granny?</p> - -<p>Rosebud and Myrtle permitted themselves to linger -long about the flower-garden. Many of the -plants had budded, a few had bloomed. Rosebud -bent over them, touching tenderly their soft green -leaves, and persuading them, so Myrtle affirmed, to -grow faster, and even, as he further declared, whispering -to them of what pretty color they should tint -their blossoms!</p> - -<p>The children of the shore, with their baskets, had -gathered around to talk with Rosebud, to wonder -at the growth of the plants, and to admire all they -saw. Every child must examine every flower that -had bloomed, marvel at its beauty, and all were -longing for the next buds to open.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">[108]</span>While they were thus assembled, talking earnestly, -granny suddenly appeared among them.</p> - -<p>Her dress was torn, the blue blanket had fallen -from her head, the gray locks streamed about her -withered face, and her eyes glared fiercely. The -children with looks of affright shrank from the old -woman. Coming near them, she shook her fist -angrily at Rosebud.</p> - -<p>“And is it thus you work when I am away?” -she cried. “I’ll teach you!”</p> - -<p>And with that she hobbled in among the flowers, -and began beating them with her staff, pulling them -up, and throwing them far and wide. In a few moments -the pretty garden was destroyed!</p> - -<p>Poor Rosebud! she had loved them so! It -seemed as if those were parts of herself which were -thus cruelly tossed upon the sands. So much had -she lived with them, caressed them, talked to them, -that they were to her almost like living beings.</p> - -<p>But not a word did she say, neither did one of the -rest dare speak to the old woman in her fury.</p> - -<p>“Be off! Be off now! the whole pack of you! -Take your baskets and be gone, I say!” she cried, -stamping her foot with rage.</p> - -<p>Mournfully the little group moved toward the -shore, Myrtle and Rosebud among them. For they -dared not stay, even to witness the death of their -flowers.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[109]</span>When they returned at noon, granny was again -absent. But there lay the flowers, their tender -green leaves, with a few bright blossoms, drooping, -scorching, dying in the noonday sun.</p> - -<p>Rosebud bent over them, hoping some might be -found which, if replanted, would yet live. But no, -the scorching heat had done its work.</p> - -<p>Sorrowfully then they gathered up the remains -of the dear plants which had given them so much -delight, and buried them, with some tears, in the -same spot they had blessed with their short-lived -beauty,—the spot now saddened by their cruel -death.</p> - -<p>Even their fear of the angry old woman could not -prevent the children of the shore from gathering -there when they knew what Myrtle and Rosebud -were doing; and they looked so mournful when -the flowers one after another were covered with the -dark earth!</p> - -<p>“The funeral of the flowers!” said one little -child, sadly, as she smoothed the surface with her -hand.</p> - -<p>This same little child, during the afternoon, -begged of a countryman seeds of pretty grasses, -which were strewn thickly over the spot.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Even Bess and Judy were sorry for Rosebud. -For as the sun warms the hard rock, and melts the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">[110]</span> -cold ice, so had the sunshine of Rosebud’s sweet face -warmed and melted their hearts. If you rudely -strike a little bird, it will but droop its head; and, -if you crush a flower, it will but wither and fade. -So when these two girls gave to Rosebud spiteful -words, or even blows, she did but droop her head -and look sorrowful. For the love-flame had never -yet grown dim in her heart. It burned clear and -bright, purifying her whole nature.</p> - -<p>And thus it came about that Bess and Judy were -at last melted to kindness. They had long ceased -to give spiteful words to one who never returned -them, and would now as soon have thought of striking -a bird or a flower as this loving, gentle child -who had come among them.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i110.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">[111]</span>And in this time of her trouble they were even -willing to do something to comfort her. At twilight, -just after the seeds were sown over the grave of the -flowers, they came, bringing two little feeble plants, -which they had found in a moist spot, under the -shelter of a rock. The damp earth still clung to -their roots. These were replanted in a hidden corner, -and watered daily. One died. The other -lived and grew and blossomed. And its flower was -a delicate white lily.</p> - -<p>Myrtle, one morning, found Rosebud bending -sadly over this flower, scarcely raising her eyes at -his approach.</p> - -<p>“I think it must,” said she, at last, looking up, -and smiling through her tears.</p> - -<p>“Must what?” asked Myrtle.</p> - -<p>“Must mean,” said Rosebud, “that she is yet -alive.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Great was the surprise of the old woman at finding -the cage empty, her bird flown. The bolt was -secured, the iron door locked, the key safe, nothing -out of the way except—the prisoners.</p> - -<p>Thinking they must be concealed near, she -looked in the woods about, beat the bushes, got -tangled in the thicket, scratched by the briers, tore -her garments, but did not give up the search until -long after sunrise in the morning.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">[112]</span>It was from this vain search, that, weary, angry, -and much alarmed for her own safety, she arrived -home to find the children gathered about the flower-garden, -as has been told.</p> - -<p>And there was very good reason to be alarmed; -for the Governor of the land, as soon as he knew -of Bertha’s escape, sent his officers, bidding them to -seize the old woman, and to throw her into that very -same rocky cage. The children were in dismay at -seeing granny carried off in such a manner. None -could guess the reason except Rosebud; and she -told only Myrtle. It was one pleasant day, when -they were off sailing, that she related to him the -whole history.</p> - -<p>They often went sailing in the little boat, that -they might talk together of Rosebud’s parents, and -the palace, and Rupert. Myrtle said that Rupert’s -coming should no longer be looked for, and that, if -Rosebud’s father was a king, why, then, she was a -princess. Did any one ever hear of a princess picking -up drift-wood, or going barefoot, or living in a -hut? It was quite time they set forth upon their -travels in search of her home. Couldn’t she tell in -what direction to go? or how far? or anything at -all about it?</p> - -<p>No, Rosebud only knew that they travelled fast, -and for many, many days, and not always in one -direction; for one very bright star which she<span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">[113]</span> -came to know, and to watch for, on the journey, -shone some nights on her right, and at others on her -left.</p> - -<p>But however that might be, she said, they must -go. “Yes,” said Myrtle, “that certainly is quite -plain. And we will go as little pedlers, selling our -shell-work; or perhaps as little singers, singing our -songs. And at every great town we will ask, -‘Who is the king of this country?’ ‘Can you -tell us any news of the Good King Brondé?’ We -will begin at once to collect the shells. And as we -journey along we shall rest often in the shade of the -trees, by the wayside, or on some flowery bank, and -there make our shell-work.”</p> - -<p>Thus all was well arranged.</p> - -<p>But before they were quite ready to begin this -pleasant journey, something very unexpected happened -to Rosebud; very unexpected, but very good. -Indeed, had she been allowed her choice of all the -delightful things that might happen, she could have -chosen nothing more delightful than this.</p> - -<p>But now, while Myrtle and Rosebud are so busy -with their shells and with their wise plans, it will, -perhaps, be well to inquire concerning the Good -King Brondé and his Lily Queen, and whether they -reached home in safety.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">[114]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIII.<br /> - -<small>THE WHITE LAMB.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">KING BRONDÉ and his court reached the end -of their homeward journey in safety.</p> - -<p>They arrived safely, but to find their palace in -disorder, its beauty spoiled, its treasures stolen, its -walks, gardens, statues, fountains destroyed.</p> - -<p>The good king and queen, however, thought only -of Rosebud. Their well-beloved child,—was she -living? And, if yet alive, into whose hands had she -fallen? Messengers were sent far and near -throughout the kingdom. Large rewards were offered, -but all in vain. And at the approach of winter -they gladly removed to their city palace, away -from all which so sadly reminded them of that -unhappy day on which she was taken from them.</p> - -<p>Now, although it would seem that every possible -means had been tried, and though many weary -months had passed, yet the Lily Queen still hoped -that her dear child might be restored to her. And, -during the winter every seer, fortune-teller, witch, -or wizard who dwelt in the city, or who wandered -that way, had been consulted. But all had failed to -give true directions for discovering the lost one.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">[115]</span>Thus, mid hopes and fears, the winter and spring -passed wearily by.</p> - -<p>As summer came on, the queen walked much by -herself in the gardens of the palace, that she might, -undisturbed, mourn for her lost darling. Sleepless -nights and much weeping had made her a Pale Lady -indeed. Her strength was failing, her step feeble. -Still, however, she continued her daily walks.</p> - -<p>And one day, while wandering in the Orange-Grove, -she saw, in the path before her, a white -lamb.</p> - -<p>“Pretty creature!” she cried, “you are pure -and innocent as my own lost lamb!”</p> - -<p>And she followed it to the end of the walk, and -so beyond the palace walls, into a cedar-grove.</p> - -<p>Here, close by a ruined hovel, which some poor -fagot-gatherer had deserted, the lamb disappeared. -He seemed to have entered the hovel. But, upon -stepping inside the door, she saw only an aged -woman, dressed in dark, flowing robes, who scarcely -raised her eyes from the ground.</p> - -<p>“I seek,” said the queen, “a white lamb.”</p> - -<p>“The Pale Lady,” said the aged woman, still -without raising her eyes,—“the Pale Lady seeks, -not a lamb, but a sweet flower. Grief lies heavy at -her heart. Threads of white are among her once -fair locks. Her eye is sunken, her strength gone. -All night her tears flow, and the day brings only -weariness.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">[116]</span></p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“No joy, no joy for her;</div> -<div class="indent">Sorrow and tears abound.</div> -<div class="verse">No smile, no smile for her</div> -<div class="indent">Until the lost be found.</div> -<div class="verse">But the Wanderer shall return;</div> -<div class="indent">The lost shall yet be found;</div> -<div class="verse">Then for the sorrowing one</div> -<div class="indent">Shall joy and smiles abound!”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>The queen sprang forward, her hands clasped, -her whole face lighted up with joy.</p> - -<p>“Tell me!—tell me where is my child!” she -cried.</p> - -<p>The aged woman made no reply. Slowly raising -her head, she gazed long and earnestly in one direction. -It seemed as if her pale, filmy blue eye were -fixed upon some object or objects far, far away. -Her head bent forward, her right arm slowly raised -itself, while the forefinger seemed pointing to something -in the dim distance.</p> - -<p>At length she spoke. The words came slowly, -and there was an intent expression upon her face, as -if she were listening to indistinct sounds.</p> - -<p>“I hear the distant moaning of the sea. I hear -the dash of waves upon the shore. I see the tall -beach-grass bending in the breeze. Shells lie upon -the sands,—pink, purple, and white. Their gleaming -is beautiful in the sunlight. White-sailed ships go -by. A boat is tossing upon the waves. A noble -boy pulls the oar. Brave and handsome as a young<span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">[117]</span> -prince. How boldly he guides the boat! It touches -the shore. A little girl runs smiling to meet him! -Her fair curls stream in the wind. Her teeth are -like pearls; her eye is like the violet; her cheek -like the rose. Gayly flutter her green robes. The -boy is glad to see the little girl, running to meet -him. He calls out to her, ‘Rosebud! Rosebud!’”</p> - -<p>The queen had stood, bending forward, her eyes -fastened upon the withered face before her, hardly -daring to breathe, lest some precious word be lost. -Her excitement grew every moment more intense, -and when the last word, “Rosebud!” was spoken, -she uttered a cry of joy, and sank, half fainting, to -the ground.</p> - -<p>Upon recovering, the Lily Queen found herself -alone in the hovel. No dark-robed old woman or -pretty white lamb was to be seen. Neither could -it be told how long she had lain there.</p> - -<p>But she felt sure that, during the time, a form -had bent over her, and spoken these words:—</p> - -<p>“Travel towards the setting sun, as far as the -shores of Silver Lake. From this lake flows a -stream. Follow this stream to the sea.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">[118]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIV.<br /> - -<small>A LONG JOURNEY.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">KING BRONDÉ had been so often disappointed, -that he was, at first, unwilling to set forth -upon so very doubtful a journey; and especially as -no person could be found who could tell in what -direction lay this unknown Silver Lake.</p> - -<p>In order, however, to divert the mind of the -queen, he laid aside his doubts, and commanded -that preparations for travelling be made at once.</p> - -<p>The grand state coach, all covered with gold and -silver, and drawn by twenty white horses, was got -in readiness, and also other magnificent coaches; for -many lords and nobles of the court were to go in -attendance, and also a band of soldiers.</p> - -<p>On they travelled, for days and weeks. Many -gave up all hope, and spoke of returning. Beautiful -lakes had they passed, but thus far not one bearing -the name Silver Lake had been found. And the -king said one day:—</p> - -<p>“My dear Lily Queen, this Silver Lake, with -its stream flowing to the sea,—was it not all a -dream? Shall we chase a vision? Let us return, -and no longer cherish vain hopes.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">[119]</span>The queen, however, would not be persuaded. -A little farther, she said, and yet a little farther; -but at last agreed, that if, by the morrow’s sunset, -no Silver Lake was found, they would then return.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The morrow was past. Bravely had they travelled -on, and, just as the sun went down, were ready -to halt in a poor little village.</p> - -<p>The sky was all aglow with the brilliant hues of -sunset. In the west lay clouds of purple and gold, -and of all radiant colors. The Lily Queen gazed -mournfully at this fine show. For the morrow was -now past, the sunset hour had come, and she could -no longer ask to continue the journey. This last -hope, then, was gone.</p> - -<p>But while her gaze was fixed upon a broad, high -hill, which stood darkly up against the western sky, -she perceived, advancing steadily over it, a long procession -or company of people. Perhaps, thought she, -a troop of hostile soldiers, or perhaps some robber -band to waylay us. She distinctly saw plumes -waving, also banners streaming, and heard the -sound of music.</p> - -<p>She hastened to the king. He and his attendants -were already alarmed, and were watching, with -some anxiety, the oncoming of this host. The soldiers, -well armed, stood ready to receive them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">[120]</span>Nearer and nearer they come. Now down the -sides of the hill; now along the plain; and now they -enter the streets of the village. Troops of horsemen -ride in advance. In the midst of these is a grand -chariot, decked out with costly trappings.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i120.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>Inside this chariot sits a royally dressed person, -who has a noble countenance, and who wears a -crown. By his side is a sprightly young maiden, -with sparkling black eyes and a merry face. Upon -her head is a red velvet cap and plume, from beneath -which hang long braids of shining hair. She also -wears a velvet jacket, with scarlet facings.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">[121]</span>This bright-eyed maiden is Bertha. She has -persuaded her father to make inquiries concerning -the good King Brondé, and they are now on their -way to his kingdom with trains of armed attendants.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Who can describe the raptures of the Lily Queen -as she held in her arms one who had, not so very -long before, embraced her darling child?—one who -could relate all that happened to her after the day -when they were parted. Then came endless questions.</p> - -<p>Where was Rosebud now? Was she well? Was -she sorrowful? Was she in distress? And, above -all, could Bertha guide them to her?</p> - -<p>No. Not directly. Bertha was ignorant of both -the name and the situation of that little village by -the shore.</p> - -<p>Did she know of Silver Lake?</p> - -<p>O yes! Certainly, she knew of Silver Lake.</p> - -<p>“Come,” said she, “to the top of yonder hill, -which looms so darkly against the sunset brightness.”</p> - -<p>All therefore proceeded to the top of this broad -hill, and there, far below, they beheld a sheet of -water, so smooth, so silvery, and so fair, that it -seemed a round piece of silver, just dropped from -the sky.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">[122]</span>“But where is the stream which flows to the -sea?” asked the king.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The stream which flowed to the sea was, at first, -only a little brook. It ran out from the lake, beneath -mosses and bending grass; hid itself, for a -long way, among thick, overhanging bushes, but at -length came dancing out into the sunshine, and went -its way through meadow and wood singing its own -happy song.</p> - -<p>And soon it was joined by other little singing -brooks, all going the same way. Thus it happened -that, after travelling many miles, the small stream -became a river, and flowed to the sea.</p> - -<p>But by no means in a direct course, or always by -pleasant ways. It ran here and there, doubling, -curving, winding, now through tangled forests, now -sweeping around the base of a mountain, now leaping -a precipice or dashing itself against the ragged -rocks, thus leading our travellers a tiresome and -oftentimes a dangerous journey; for there were -mountains to climb, roads to cut through the forest, -and frequently a hasty bridge to be thrown across a -stream.</p> - -<p>And one night while resting in a small village -they narrowly escaped a great danger; for, without -the assistance of the king,—Bertha’s father,—they -must have all been taken prisoners. This danger -was from Magnus, King Brondé’s old enemy.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">[123]</span>Having, by means of his great strength, escaped -from prison, he had again rallied around him a powerful -band. He then sent out spies, and, having -learned from them of King Brondé’s journey, he -resolved to surprise and attack him by night. It -was Bertha who discovered their approach. She -was sitting late at the window, looking at the moon -and the hurrying clouds, and thinking of her true -love away at the wars, when her eye caught from -afar the gleaming of steel in the moonlight, and she -presently saw armed men winding around the foot -of a hill. She quickly gave the alarm, and all placed -themselves in readiness for whatever might come.</p> - -<p>Now Magnus had supposed that Brondé’s party -would be easily taken. Intending a surprise, he -was himself surprised at being so far outnumbered, -and fled in dismay, with all his band.</p> - -<p>But a shower of sharp-pointed arrows was sent in -among them. Many of his men were seen to fall; -and Magnus himself received wounds, of which a -few years after he died.</p> - -<p>And now, dreading another attack, a watch was -set every night. They were not, however, again -molested. All went well with them. Full of hope, -they kept bravely on, and at length arrived, one -beautiful morning, at the top of a high hill, from -whence could be heard the distant moaning of the -sea.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[124]</span>Bertha begged the Queen to calm herself, and to -remember that even if they found the little fishing-hamlet, -it was by no means sure that Rosebud would -still be living there. Rupert might have come for -her, or else she and Myrtle might have begun their -travels in search of her home, as they had planned.</p> - -<p>The queen only answered by a sign to go on -faster, faster!</p> - -<p>On arriving at the summit of the next hill, the -sea, the broad blue sea, lay spread before them. Its -waves came dashing upon the sandy shores below.</p> - -<p>They saw the white-sailed ships go by, and the -little boats tossing upon the waters, near the shore. -One is guided by a boy. There are children sitting -on the rocks. A little girl runs down to the water’s -edge.</p> - -<p>King Brondé and the queen dared no longer -look. Unable to speak or hardly to breathe, they -sank back among the cushions, and there awaited in -silence what might be the fulfilment, or might be -the destruction, of their hopes.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">[125]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XV.<br /> - -<small>TEARS AND SMILES.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">NOW it happened that on this very day Myrtle -and Rosebud had planned a visit to the town. -Myrtle said they would first try their luck there, as -little pedlers, before venturing farther. He would -rise before daybreak and go out with the boat, and -if he made a good catch, they would take, besides -the shell-work, fresh fish, to sell by the way. Long -before the girls were stirring, therefore, he was far -out upon the waters.</p> - -<p>Bess and Judy were full of wonder at the courage -of Rosebud, in daring to venture upon so long a -journey. Never in their lives had they seen the -town. They were, however, quite ready to help; -prepared the breakfast, tidied the hut, drove the -geese to water, and assisted in packing the shell-baskets.</p> - -<p>When all was in readiness, the three went out to -sit upon the rocks and there await the coming of -Myrtle. The children of the shore, with their baskets, -gathered around them; for all had heard of -the coming journey to the town.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">[126]</span>Presently the boat appeared in sight. On it came, -bounding over the waves, and rapidly approached -the shore. All the children stood still, watching the -little boat, and admiring the skill with which Myrtle -directed its course.</p> - -<p>All but Rosebud. She, as was her custom, ran -down to meet him at the water’s edge, her fair curls -streaming, her green robes fluttering in the wind. -She laughed aloud and clapped her hands, while -waiting for Myrtle to call to her from the boat.</p> - -<p>“Rosebud! Rosebud!” he cried, at last, as the -boat touched the shore, “such a catch of fish! we -will take some to the town, and spread some to dry -on the rocks, and some we will—”</p> - -<p>But here he was interrupted by loud cries from -the children, who came running to them, calling out, -that there were, O so many horses, and soldiers, and -coaches larger than their hut, all covered with gold -and silver, and great lords in purple and scarlet with -gay feathers and jewels, all sparkling and shining! -Rosebud and Myrtle must run quick! Quick!</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>But there was no need to run far, for all these -wonders were speedily drawing near. A few moments, -and soldiers, chariots, and horses covered the -sands.</p> - -<p>The great state coach of King Brondé was in -advance of all the rest. Its door flew open, and -Rosebud, with a cry of joy, sprang forward.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">[127]</span>Rosebud, the lonely wanderer, Rosebud, the long-lost -child, was in the arms of her mother!</p> - -<p>Then from the great company assembled there -arose a shout both long and loud, which made the -heavens ring. And in the midst of all could be -heard and seen Bertha, clapping her hands and -dancing for joy.</p> - -<p>It was a long time before the happy family within -the coach could do more than to embrace one another, -and to weep tears of happiness. But at length -King Brondé desired to be conducted to the hut, -which had for so long been the home of his child.</p> - -<p>A portion of the doorway was hewn down, and -into that humble dwelling King Brondé entered, and -there sat down with the Lily Queen and with Rosebud, -while all the children of the shore stood outside -lost in wonder, answering, as best they might, the -various questions put to them by the lords and nobles.</p> - -<p>King Brondé, having learned the character of the -old woman, ordered the hut to be searched, and in -the cellar were found concealed many costly jewels. -These he commanded should be carefully packed and -taken to his palace, and there kept until the old -woman could be brought and made to tell who were -their rightful owners.</p> - -<p>This being settled, King Brondé and his queen -were eager to set out for their own kingdom. But<span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">[128]</span> -Rosebud would first bid farewell to the children of -the shore; and also to Bess and Judy, who were -weeping bitterly. What could they do without -Rosebud? She had been so gentle with them, and -so kind. Must they lose that sunny smile? The -hut would be dark and lonely now!</p> - -<p>The other children were standing sorrowfully by; -and when Rosebud would have bidden them farewell, -they with one accord burst into tears.</p> - -<p>Poor Rosebud, she must needs weep too! For -they had loved her, and she had loved them, every -one.</p> - -<p>But where was Myrtle? Had any one seen Myrtle? -All began to look about and to inquire. But -no one had seen him, since he first leaped ashore -with his basket of fish.</p> - -<p>At length one little girl whispered to Rosebud, -pointing at the same time to a clump of bushes at -a little distance.</p> - -<p>And there she found him, lying upon the ground, -crying as if his very heart would break.</p> - -<p>Rosebud begged him not to cry, but to arise, come -to the hut, and see her father and mother,—her -father and mother, of whom they had so often -talked. They need not be little pedlers, now.</p> - -<p>But he would not be persuaded, and Rosebud returned -sorrowfully to the hut.</p> - -<p>“But who is this Myrtle?” asked King Brondé.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">[129]</span>Then Rosebud told how good Myrtle was, and -how they had played together, and sailed together, -and of their plans, and of all his kindness to her -ever since she came to the shore.</p> - -<p>“And why not take Myrtle?” asked the Lily -Queen; “surely our coach is big enough to hold -him, and surely our palace is big enough to receive -him, and surely our hearts are big enough to love -one who has been so good to our Rosebud!”</p> - -<p>“Very true!” cried King Brondé.</p> - -<p>Rosebud flew once more to the clump of bushes. -“Myrtle! Myrtle!” she cried, “you are to go -with us! to go! to go! to go! In my father’s -coach! And live in my father’s palace! Myrtle! -do you hear?”</p> - -<p>No wonder she asked, “Do you hear?” For the -poor boy was so overwhelmed, first by his grief, -and then by his joy, that he seemed to have lost all -power of speech and motion.</p> - -<p>But Rosebud urged him to rise, and then led him -to the same spot where she had once advised him to -wash his face in the spring. And here she bade -him bathe his swollen eyes, and smooth his hair, -that the king and queen might see what a handsome -Myrtle he was.</p> - -<p>But alas! so red was his face and so inflamed -by weeping, that she was obliged to tell them this -herself. And they were quite ready to believe it.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">[130]</span>King Brondé now gave Rosebud money to distribute -among her late companions, and there was -not one who did not get a bright gold piece, or who -did not preserve it carefully as a remembrance of -one they had loved so well. Bess and Judy, at -Rosebud’s request, were given in charge to some of -the attendants, that they might also be taken home, -and provided for in a comfortable manner.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>All now being ready, the joyful party entered the -coach. Drums beat, bugles played, the twenty -white horses arched their proud necks and stepped -gayly off to the sound of the music. And side by -side with the great state coach came another royal -chariot, wherein sat Bertha, smiling-faced Bertha, -with her father the king. Behind followed all their -lords, nobles, attendants, and bands of soldiers,—a -numerous train.</p> - -<p>The children of the shore stood watching till the -last plume of the last soldier disappeared, then -turned sorrowfully toward their homes.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Who can speak of the happiness of that homeward -journey? When the Lily Queen could spare Rosebud -from her own embrace, King Brondé would sit -for hours with her clasped in his arms, looking down -into her face, and stroking her hair softly and tenderly, -as if each touch conveyed a blessing. And<span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">[131]</span> -as for Myrtle, so great was his joy, that he scarcely -knew whether he were waking or dreaming. So he -rolled himself up in one corner of the coach, gazing -at the pale Lily Queen, and the big handsome King -Brondé in his royal robes and his golden crown, and -wondered how long they would let the poor little -fisher-boy stay in their palace.</p> - -<p>Thus this great company journeyed home. As -soon as the towers of the city came in sight, King -Brondé ordered a bright flag to be raised, for this -was the signal agreed upon in case the search should -prove successful. As they drew nearer, troops of -mounted soldiers came out to meet them; also -bands of music and a great multitude of lords and -ladies of the court, in their fine gilded coaches, all -in grand array. Also one hundred young nobles, -in shining steel armor, and all mounted upon jet -black horses, whose trappings were of pure gold.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Like a triumphal procession they entered the city, -bugles playing, trumpets sounding, drums beating, -banners streaming, horses prancing, plumes waving, -and were met by the people with wild huzzas. And -years and years after, mothers related to their children -the story of the wonderful day when good -King Brondé brought home his lost child.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">[132]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVI.<br /> - -<small>A DISCOVERY.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">YEARS passed by, and happy years they were. -Rosebud, as she grew older, was the same -sweet-voiced, kindly maiden, winning love from all. -People gazing at her beaming face asked themselves -often what it was that so charmed them there. This -which they could not name was the love-light, which -shone through her eyes and lighted up her countenance; -for the holy fire burned always in her heart, -making her whole life pure and bright. The idol of -the court, praised, petted, flattered, still was she not -spoiled. Ah, Rosebud was far too modest, too humble -for that. Real love not only brightens, but -purifies, keeping away all evil.</p> - -<p>As King Brondé had no son, he adopted Myrtle -for his own. He provided for him the best instructors, -and treated him in all things as if he -were really his child.</p> - -<p>And the youth grew up, stately and handsome as -a young prince. He mingled freely with the young -nobles of the court, and, by his gentle bearing and -his true manliness, became a favorite with every -one.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">[133]</span>Bess and Judy were established in a handsome -house of their own, and every day had cause to -bless the good King Brondé and his Lily Queen.</p> - -<p>Thus, as was before observed, the years flew happily -on. But when years fly on, though never so -happily, they carry us along with them. And the -happy years that were flying on at the palace were -taking King Brondé and his queen towards old age, -were taking Myrtle out of his childhood, and changing -our Rosebud to a full-blown rose.</p> - -<p>And when Myrtle was no longer a child, he began -to think. And when he began to think, he thought -how wonderful it was that he should have thus been -brought from a hut to a palace, changed from a -fisher-boy to the son of a king.</p> - -<p>And he thought, also, that he should like to be -still more a son to him, and to marry Rosebud for -his wife, if King Brondé were willing, but was -afraid to ask. For were there not plenty of young -lords, and also real princes, who came to visit the -court? King Brondé might prefer one of these. -Rosebud herself might. He was not sure, after all, -that he would not rather they two were still living -at the hut, for when they were children of the shore -she liked him better than any. But these, he felt, -were selfish thoughts, and must never come again.</p> - -<p>Still, if selfish thoughts might be kept away, serious, -anxious thoughts could not; and these came<span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">[134]</span> -often to cloud his face, and to make Rosebud wonder -why Myrtle appeared so thoughtful, so troubled.</p> - -<p>Now it happened, one lovely afternoon, when the -king and his court were at the summer palace, near -Long Forest, that Myrtle was walking in the gardens -with Rosebud. These same anxious thoughts -were present in his mind. They clouded his face, -and gave to his voice a sorrowful tone.</p> - -<p>“Where are your thoughts?” asked Rosebud, -“and why are you so troubled?”</p> - -<p>“I will tell you,” said Myrtle, after a few moments -of silence,—“I will tell you, first, where are -my thoughts, and next, why I am so troubled. My -thoughts are far away at the sea-shore, by a little -spring, where a little girl once declared that the -rose and the myrtle went well together. I fear she -may not think so always. That is why I am so -troubled.”</p> - -<p>Rosebud looked down, and walked silently on by -his side, until they came to a rosebush, bearing a -rose, not quite fully blown, which she plucked. A -little farther on they passed the queen’s fine myrtle-arbor. -From this she cut a sprig and intwined it -with the rose. The two, thus joined, she placed in -his hand. He knew then that the little girl still -believed that the rose and the myrtle went well -together.</p> - -<p>At a little distance they saw, walking towards<span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">[135]</span> -them, the king and his queen. As they met, Myrtle -held out to the king the pretty token he had just -received from Rosebud,—held it out doubtfully, as -if fearing his displeasure.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i135.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>But the king smiled, remembering, no doubt, the -long ago when he himself had loved a king’s daughter; -and the queen smiled; and Rosebud smiled. -Why, then, should not Myrtle smile, too? And -then the good King Brondé opened wide his arms, -clasped them both to his heart, gave them his blessing, -and wished they might live as happily together -as had he and his beloved Lily Queen.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Not long after this came the wedding. And -such a wedding was surely never known before.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">[136]</span>The kings of all the countries round about came -with their queens, and their courts, and their mounted -guards, and their bands of music, and their -waving banners. There were illuminations in the -cities, and fires blazed upon the mountain-tops. -Prisoners were released, and gold and silver thrown -by handfuls to the poor. Tables were spread in the -streets, that everybody might feast.</p> - -<p>Happy they who could obtain entrance into the -palace. Happier still they who were admitted into -that grand apartment where the marriage rites were -performed. Happiest of all they who obtained a -glimpse of the charming bride.</p> - -<p>She wore, at Myrtle’s request, a robe of the very -palest green, which was besprinkled with diamonds. -Upon her fair curls rested a coronet of rosebuds, -every leaf of which was a separate jewel.</p> - -<p>But nothing was so lovely, so charming to all, as -her own sweet face, expressing, as might plainly be -seen, the most perfect love and the most perfect -happiness.</p> - -<p>All her old friends were present. Bess and Judy -were there, side by side with her own sisters. The -wood-cutter’s children were there, the little boy and -girl whom Rosebud saved from the boat. The -wood-cutter himself was there. For his services on -the day and night of the lion hunt, in Long Forest, -he had been well rewarded, and he now lived on a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">[137]</span> -fine estate, with gold in plenty, and servants to -command.</p> - -<p>Even Rupert was present. For when released -from prison, he sought the old woman’s hut, and -after learning from the fishermen all that had happened, -he went immediately to King Brondé’s -dominions, and obtained employment in the grounds -of the palace, that he might be always near Rosebud. -At her request, he was made head-gardener of her -flower-beds, and brought her every morning a fresh -nosegay; and was welcomed with smiles, which, it -may be remembered, was a part of the nice little -plan he had laid when acting as guide.</p> - -<p>Bertha, too, was there, the dark-eyed, bright-faced -Bertha; and charming enough she looked -too, in her bright colors, and her little jewelled cap. -And happy enough, too; for the lover came safely -back from the wars, and that same lover, now her -husband, was by her side, and as happy as herself.</p> - -<p>The Green Fairy, too, was there, though no one -knew it, in the form of a fine-feathered bird, perched -high on the top of a marble column. Somebody -else, too, was there, who will shortly speak for herself.</p> - -<p>After the marriage ceremony had been performed, -the whole company repaired to the most spacious -hall in the palace, where was served up a sumptuous -banquet. The tables were loaded with dishes of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[138]</span> -solid gold, and with crystal ornaments. Sweetmeats, -cordials, and spices of richest fragrance were brought -from the remotest corners of the earth. Players of -musical instruments, hidden from sight, sent forth -their softest, sweetest strains.</p> - -<p>Roses were everywhere,—roses and myrtle; in -rich vases upon the table, among the decorations of -the walls, in hanging-baskets, in the hands of marble -statues, festooned from the ceiling, wreathed about -the white columns. Roses and myrtle everywhere. -The air was filled with their fragrance. And everybody -said, how beautiful were the myrtle and the -rose together.</p> - -<p>At the close of the banquet, King Brondé observed -that the great king who sat at his left hand -appeared sad and downcast; that, although striving -to be gay with the rest, yet he often turned aside to -wipe away a tear.</p> - -<p>“What is your grief?” asked King Brondé; -“what great sorrow dwells in your heart, that will -make itself felt, even at this bridal feast?”</p> - -<p>“I can tell you that!” cried a strange voice at -his side.</p> - -<p>King Brondé turned and saw, standing quite near -him, a little old woman, holding a staff, and wearing -a blue blanket pinned over her head.</p> - -<p>“And who are you?” cried King Brondé. “By -what means gained you entrance here? And what<span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">[139]</span> -should one like you know of the troubles of a great -king?”</p> - -<p>“The great king has but one trouble,” she replied, -“and that shall soon be taken away. Listen, -now, and you shall hear a true story.</p> - -<p>“Many years ago I lived, with my grandchildren, -in a cabin by a lonely wood. One stormy night a -woman, a coarse-featured woman, came to my door, -bringing a young child, which she had stolen for the -sake of the jewels he wore.</p> - -<p>“This woman offered me one half, provided I -would allow them to remain hidden there, until -her strength returned, when she would go on with -her journey.</p> - -<p>“I accepted this offer, thinking she would soon be -gone, and that the jewels would make me rich.”</p> - -<p>“You thief! wretch!” cried King Brondé.</p> - -<p>“True, both true,” answered the old woman; -“but permit me to go on with the story; for not -many days are left me, and I would do one good -act before I die.</p> - -<p>“The woman never recovered her strength. She -died there, in my cabin. Before her death she confessed -to me that this stolen child was the son of the -king. She had enticed him from his attendants, -while they were walking with him, in the grounds -belonging to the palace.</p> - -<p>“I dared not remain in the country with the child,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">[140]</span> -for if he were found in my hands it would be certain -death to me. I therefore fled with him and -my two grandchildren into another kingdom, where -I dwelt in a little hut by the sea.</p> - -<p>“The boy grew up, fair, and with a true princely -look. I compelled him, until all danger of pursuit -was over, to go meanly clad and dirty, lest his -beauty should attract the notice of some passing -traveller.</p> - -<p>“And now, when all are making bridal presents, I -come also with a gift to the bridegroom. I present -to him a father. Great king, you have no longer a -trouble: this is your lost boy.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>After the rejoicing, the happy weeping, the embracing, -and all the deep excitement caused by the -old woman’s story, had somewhat abated, orders -were given to bring forth the jewels, which were -brought from the hut, that she might declare who -were their rightful owners.</p> - -<p>And among these was the king’s signet ring, -which he had heedlessly given his boy to play with -on the morning of the day when he was stolen. -This signet ring the old woman had never dared -offer for sale.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">[141]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVII.<br /> - -<small>KING MYRTLE AND QUEEN ROSEBUD.</small></h2> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THUS it came about that Myrtle was, after all, -a true prince; and his now happy father, having -passed so many childless years, begged that the -young couple might spend at least one half the time -at his court. This request was cheerfully granted.</p> - -<p>And after the death of King Brondé and his Lily -Queen, which was not until they had reached a good -old age, Rosebud gave up her share of the kingdom -to her two sisters, that she might dwell always with -Myrtle in his own country.</p> - -<p>Thus the two sisters reigned together. The -eldest, with her beauty and her grace, was an ornament -to the court, and drew together the lively and -the gay; while the second, with her great wisdom, -sat in council with the nobles and managed with -rigor the affairs of state; and their reign was called -ever after “The Reign of the Two Queens.”</p> - -<p>The old woman died, soon after telling her story, -at the house of Bess and Judy, and was buried, as -she herself had requested, with the blue blanket -upon her head, and her staff beside her.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">[142]</span>After the father of Myrtle died, he and Rosebud -became king and queen, and reigned in his stead.</p> - -<p>Their first act was to purchase from the king of -the country adjoining their own the tract of land -which contained the little fishing-hamlet by the sea; -and there, by the side of the old hut, they reared a -splendid palace. The hut was preserved, standing -exactly as it stood in their childhood; and the little -garden-spot behind—the grave of their short-lived -flowers—was planted with lilies, an affectionate -tribute to the memory of the Lily Queen.</p> - -<p>The waters of the spring where Myrtle, with fear -and trembling, once dared to wash his face were -made to gush up through a marble fountain, around -which the rose and the myrtle grew well together.</p> - -<p>Their old companions were well cared for; and -they loved their king and queen just as well as when -they were children of the shore with themselves; -for the good queen loved her people, and never -ceased to labor for their happiness. The holy fire -had never grown dim; and Myrtle, the noble-hearted -Myrtle, thought and acted always with his beloved -queen. In all things they went hand in hand -and heart in heart; and dwellers upon the remotest -borders of their kingdom found reason to bless the -reign of King Myrtle and Queen Rose.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The story is ended, but there is one thing which -some might care to know.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">[143]</span>One day, as the king and queen were sitting in -their private chamber, talking of the long ago, the -king said: “My dear Rosebud, why was it that the -Green Fairy, as she must have had the power, did -not find some way of informing your parents where -you were hidden, or did not come to your rescue?”</p> - -<p>“She is here,” said a voice near them,—“she -is here to answer for herself.”</p> - -<p>They turned quickly, and there, in her own proper -form, stood the Green Fairy, who spoke as follows:—</p> - -<p>“The Green Fairy,” said she, “wished to prove -whether the child Rosebud could be as gentle, as -sweet-tempered, when in poverty, and exposed to -harsh treatment, as when living in a palace, the idol -of a court. The little fisher-boy may answer that -question for himself.”</p> - -<p>But the Green Fairy was not so entirely neglectful -of the little girl. Something she could tell of a -fine-feathered bird, which guided her through the -woods. Something, too, of a bird-song, heard by a -little girl standing alone in a dark passage.</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“To the left now turn the key,</div> -<div class="verse">Three times three, three times three.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>Also of hopeful words, murmured softly from a -tall flowering shrub, to a child who lay one night in -the forest, looking up at the stars twinkling through -the trees.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">[144]</span></p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“Be of good cheer</div> -<div class="verse">O maiden dear;</div> -<div class="verse">No longer fear,</div> -<div class="verse">For help is near.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>And something she could tell, too, of a white -lamb and of an aged woman with pale blue eyes and -dark flowing robes, who whispered to the Lily -Queen of Silver Lake, and the stream which -flowed to the sea.</p> - -<p>She was at the wedding, too, looking down from -above, to see that all went well with the happy ones -below. Like this!</p> - -<p>And, changing to a beautiful bird, she flew to -the top of a marble column.</p> - -<p>And while they were gazing, she began to fly -slowly around the apartment, and disappeared at -last through an open window. But still they heard -her voice singing to them her last farewell:—</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“Farewell, farewell, most noble king!</div> -<div class="indent">Farewell, farewell, O gracious queen!</div> -<div class="verse">For other lands I’m on the wing,</div> -<div class="indent">No more you’ll see the Fairy Green.</div> -<div class="verse">Long may you live, all hearts to bless,</div> -<div class="verse">Long may you know true happiness!”</div> -</div></div> - -<hr class="tb" /> -<p class="center">Cambridge: Electrotyped and Printed by Welch, Bigelow, & Co.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="transnote"> -<p class="ph1">TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:</p> - -<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.</p> - -<p>Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.</p> - -<p>Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.</p> - -<p>An incorrect page number in the Table of Contents has been corrected.</p> - -<p>The author’s first name on the title page is mistakenly shown as Anna. Her actual name is Abby.</p> -</div></div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ENTERTAINING STORY OF KING BRONDÉ, HIS LILY AND HIS ROSEBUD ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin-top:1em; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c34f6f0..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/coversmall.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/coversmall.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index acb7628..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/coversmall.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i002.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i002.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2cd50cf..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i002.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i003.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i003.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0373789..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i003.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i003a.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i003a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5b4838a..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i003a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i017.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i017.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6086cc1..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i017.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i023.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i023.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index abe7d39..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i023.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i028.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i028.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a87222c..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i028.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i039.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i039.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c2d1a14..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i039.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i049.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i049.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 066ca04..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i049.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i058.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i058.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2796434..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i058.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i062.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i062.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b7ca8f2..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i062.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i073.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i073.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 28eb259..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i073.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i087.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i087.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f1ff90c..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i087.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i096.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i096.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 613868c..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i096.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i105.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i105.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0102828..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i105.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i110.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i110.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3ff946d..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i110.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i120.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i120.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 605f4c7..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i120.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68833-h/images/i135.jpg b/old/68833-h/images/i135.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b55700e..0000000 --- a/old/68833-h/images/i135.jpg +++ /dev/null |
